Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.1 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१ ॥
श्री-शुक उवाच---
भगवान् अपि ता रात्रीः शरदोत्फुल्ल-मल्लिकाः ।
वीक्ष्य रन्तुं मनश् चक्रे योगमायाम् उपाश्रितः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
नमः कृष्णाय रास-रसिकाय । श्री-युक्त-बादरायणिर् उवाच इति । बदरिकाश्रमे महा-तपश्-चरणाद् भगवान् श्री-व्यासो बादरायणः । तस्य तपः-फल-रूपः पुत्र इति सर्वज्ञत्व-श्री-भगवत्-प्रेम-रसमयत्वादिकं ध्वनितम् । तेनोक्तत्वाद् अस्याख्यानस्य सर्वथा यथा साधन-साध्यत्वं प्रेम-रस-मयत्वं चाभिप्रेतम् । अतो भक्त्यैतच् छ्रोतव्यम् इति भावः ।
इदानीं श्री-गोपिका-मनोरथ-परिपूरण-द्वारा प्रेम-विशेष-विस्तारण-रूपं तद्-अवतार-मुख्यतर-प्रयोजनं दर्शयन्,
ताभिः सह विहरणम् एव तस्य सर्वातिशायि सुखम् इति च प्रकटयन्,
तत्र चाधरामृत-पानादिना स्त्री-सदृशीनाम् एव श्री-भगवद्-रूपादि-माधुरी-विशेषानुभवात् प्रेम-विशेष-विस्तार-सुसिद्ध्या तद्-योग्याभिः सह श्री-रास-क्रीडां पञ्च-प्राण-तुल्य-पञ्चाध्याय्या वर्णयन्, आदौ तत्-सामग्रीर् दर्शयन्,
तत्र च श्री-गोपिका-वर्गाकर्षणं कथयन्,
तद्-धेतुत्वेन श्री-भगवतो भाव-विशेष-प्राकट्यम् आह---भगवान् इति ।
एषा च क्रीडा तद्-उचित-काले कैशोरे ज्ञेया । तथा चोक्तं श्री-विष्णु-पुराणे---
सोऽपि कैशोरक-वयो मानयन् मधुसूदनः ।
रेमे ताभिर् अमेयात्मा क्षपासु क्षपिताहितः ॥ [वि।पु। ५.१३.६०] इति ।
श्री-हरि-वंशे च---
युवतीर् गोप-कन्याश् च रात्रौ सङ्कल्प-कालवित् ।
कैशोरकं मानयानः सह ताभिर् मुमोद ह ॥ [ह।वं। २.२०.१८] इति
तच् च रासारम्भे तस्य सौन्दर्यादि-विशेष-स्मारणेन परम-मोहनत्वात् श्री-बादरायणिना---ततश् च पौगण्ड-वयः-श्रितौ व्रजे [भा।पु। १०.१५.१] इत्य्-आदिवद् व्यक्तं वक्तुं न शक्तम् । क्रीडा सा च समग्रम् एव कैशोरं व्याप्येत्य्-आदिकं सर्वम् अग्रे यथा-स्थानं विवरणीयम् तत्रोपलक्षणार्थं कैशोरारम्भे प्रथमैक-रात्र-क्रीडेयम् उच्यते।
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.1
Śrī Śuka said:
Bhagavān beheld those autumn nights, when the jasmine flowers had blossomed. Desiring to sport, He formed His resolve under the shelter of Yogamāyā.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Obeisance to Kṛṣṇa, the connoisseur of rāsa. The reading is “the glorious son of Bādarāyaṇa said.” Bhagavān Śrī Vyāsa is called Bādarāyaṇa because he performed severe austerities at Badarikāśrama. Śuka was the son who appeared as the fruit of those austerities. This designation therefore suggests Śuka's omniscience, his being filled with the rasa of love for Śrī Bhagavān, and his other excellences. Since he is the speaker, this account is intended throughout to be both the means and the goal, and to be filled with the rasa of divine love. The implication is that it should therefore be heard with devotion.
Śuka now reveals that the foremost purpose of Kṛṣṇa's descent was the special expansion of love brought about by fulfilling the longings of the gopīs. He also discloses that sporting with them is Kṛṣṇa's own unsurpassed happiness. Only those whose nature corresponds to that of the young women of Vraja can, through such acts as drinking the nectar of His lips, experience the distinctive sweetness of Śrī Bhagavān's form and other qualities. Their exceptionally expansive love perfectly qualifies them for that experience. Śuka therefore narrates Śrī Kṛṣṇa's rāsa play with those qualified gopīs in five chapters, as precious as the five vital breaths. He first presents all that is required for the play. He then describes the attraction of the entire company of gopīs and, as its cause, the manifestation of a special emotion within Śrī Bhagavān. This is expressed by the word “Bhagavān.”
This play should be understood to have occurred at its fitting time, during Kṛṣṇa's adolescence. The Viṣṇu Purāṇa likewise says:
“Madhusūdana, the immeasurable Self who had destroyed His enemies, honored the season of adolescent youth and sported with them during the nights.” (Viṣṇu Purāṇa 5.13.60)
The Hari-vaṁśa also says:
“Knowing that night to be the appointed time, He honored His adolescent age and rejoiced with the youthful daughters of the cowherds.” (Hari-vaṁśa 2.20.18)
At the beginning of the rāsa dance, the recollection of Kṛṣṇa's extraordinary beauty and other qualities made Him supremely enchanting. For that reason, Bādarāyaṇi could not explicitly specify His age here as he had in such passages as, “Thereafter, the two brothers entered the paugaṇḍa age in Vraja” (Bhāgavata 10.15.1). The rāsa play extended throughout the whole of Kṛṣṇa's adolescence; all its particulars will be explained in their proper places below. As an indication of the whole, this passage describes the play of its first night at the beginning of His adolescence.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.2 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२ ॥
तदोडु-राजः ककुभः करैर् मुखं
प्राच्या विलिम्पन्न् अरुणेन शन्तमैः ।
स चर्षणीनाम् उदगाच् छुचो मृजन्
प्रियः प्रियाया इव दीर्घ-दर्शनः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
एवं निज-रिरंसया चन्द्रम् अपि प्राची-दिशा प्रियः प्रिययेव रन्तुम् उद्यतं मन्यमानस्य श्री-भगवतो भावम् अभिव्यञ्जयन्न् तासां रात्रीणाम् उत्तमाङ्ग-रूपायाम् अस्याम् अभिव्यक्त-सर्व-मङ्गल-सूचकम् अन्यद् अप्य् आह---तदेति । उडूनां राजेति ता अपि तत्-परिवारत्वेनोदगुर् इति ध्वनितम् । रश्मिभिर् अरुणेनेति करण-द्वयम् उभयेषाम् अपि साधकतमत्वात् रश्मि-धृतेन रागेणेत्य् अर्थः । विशेषेण लिम्पन्न् इति पूर्ण-चन्द्राभिप्रायेणैव ततो राकैवेयं तिथिः पूर्णत्वं च तस्य तिथ्य्-अन्तरे श्री-भगवद्-इच्छापेक्षया तदेत्य् उक्त्या स्वारस्यात् । किं वा, उत्फुल्ल-मल्लिका-रात्रीर् वीक्ष्येतिवत् तस्याप्य् उद्दीपनत्वेन सहजोद्गमौचित्यात् । राकेश-कर-रञ्जितम् इति वक्ष्यमाणानुसारेण तत्-तिथाव् एव तात्पर्यात् स इति ता इतिवत् न केवलम् एवम् अमुना प्राची-दिश एव तापोपहृतः, किन्तु सर्वेषां जनानाम् अपीत्य् आह---चर्षणीनाम् इति । शुचः शरद्-अर्क-ज-सन्ताप-दुःखानि । यद् वा, मनो-दुःखानि भगवतः सर्व-शक्त्य्-आश्रय-परम-शक्ति-रूपाणां तासाम् अनुल्लासोल्लासाभ्यां स्वत एव सर्वेषां तत्-तद्-भावात् श्री-कृष्ण-जन्म-दिनादिवत् प्रियः प्रियाया इवेति स-रागत्व-साधुत्वानन्यत्वादिनान्योन्यं रुचि-विशेषेषो दर्शितः । अत एव तत्-परिजनानां शोकाश्रूणि मार्जयन् यथासौ परम-सुख-करेण लिम्पति । तथेति व्यञ्जितं दीर्घ-दर्शन इत्य् अनेन परमौत्कण्ठ्यं च सूचितम् । एवं सर्वम् इदं श्री-भगवतो रिरंसाविर्भावनम् ऊह्यम् ॥२॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.2
Then the king of the stars arose. With his rays and their most soothing crimson glow, he anointed the face of the eastern quarter. Wiping away the sorrows of humankind, he appeared like a beloved who has returned to his beloved after a long absence.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Śrī Bhagavān desired His own amorous play and regarded the moon as likewise preparing to sport with his beloved, the eastern direction. As though revealing Bhagavān's feeling, Śuka now describes another auspicious sign manifested on this night, the crown of all those autumn nights. Thus he says, “Then.” Calling the moon “king of the stars” suggests that the stars also rose as members of his retinue.
The phrases “with his rays” and “with crimson” both express the instrumental cause, since each is especially effective: the sense is that he anointed the east with passion carried upon his rays. “Anointing thoroughly” points to the full moon and thus indicates that this was the night of the full moon. The moon's fullness on a date other than the ordinary lunar date may also have arisen in response to Śrī Bhagavān's desire, a possibility made attractive by the word “then.” Or the moon's natural rising was fitting because, like Bhagavān's sight of the jasmine-blossoming nights, it served as a stimulus for love. The later words “colored by the rays of the full moon” nevertheless show that the full-moon night itself is intended.
Just as “he” corresponds to the earlier “those,” the phrase “of humankind” shows that the moon removed not only the affliction of the eastern direction but that of all people. Their sorrows may mean the suffering produced by the autumn sun, or they may mean afflictions of the mind. The gopīs are Bhagavān's supreme potency, the shelter of all His energies; therefore, just as on the day of Śrī Kṛṣṇa's birth, the delight or despondency of everyone naturally follows their delight or despondency.
The comparison “like a beloved with his beloved” reveals their distinctive mutual attraction through passion, goodness, exclusive devotion to one another, and other such qualities. Thus the moon, wiping the tears of grief from his beloved attendant, anointed her with his supremely delightful hand. The words “after a long absence” also suggest the highest longing. Every feature of the description should therefore be understood as manifesting Śrī Bhagavān's desire to sport.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.3 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३ ॥
दृष्ट्वा कुमुद्वन्तम् अखण्ड-मण्डलं
रमाननाभं नव-कुङ्कुमारुणम् ।
वनं च तत्-कोमल-गोभिर् अञ्जितं
जगौ कलं वाम-दृशां मनोहरम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ततश् च तं दृष्ट्वा भाव-विशेषाविर्भावेन वनम् आगत्य तच् च तद्-राश्मिभी रञ्जितं दृष्ट्वा तत्र यमुना-तीर-भागम् अद्यापि रासौलीति प्रसिद्ध श्री-वज्र-स्थापितं ग्राम-चत्वरम् आगत्य चाकर्षण-वेणुना किम् अपि गीतम् अगायद् इति पूर्ववत् तस्यां रात्रौ प्रकटित-वेणु-शिक्षा-विशेषत्वम् अप्य् आह---दृष्ट्वेति ।
तं च रमाननाभं रमयन्तीति रमाणां परम-रमा-रूपाणाम् एव वा तासां तत्-प्रेयसीनां मध्ये परम-प्रेयसी या राधा यत्-प्राप्त्य्-अर्थम् एव वेणु-शिक्षा-विशेषं प्रकटयितुं नूनम् एतावन्तं कालं तासाम् अपि सङ्गमे शिथिलो\ऽभूत्, तस्या यत् आननं तद्-आभं दृष्ट्वा तत् तया वितर्क्य तेन तत् स्मृत्वा वा स्व-प्रकाशनाय कलं जगाव् इत्य् अन्वयः ।
वितर्कापद्य् उपादनाय साम्येन विशेषणानि---कुमुत् कुमुदम् । तथा च विश्वः---कुमुदे\ऽपि कुमुत् प्रोक्तम् इति तद्वन्तम् इति वा स्व-प्रकाशनाय कुमुदानि च तदानीं विकसितानीति ध्वन्य्-अर्थः । अत्र विशेषणैर् एव विशेष्यश् चन्द्रो लभ्यते । अयम् उदयति मुद्रा-भञ्जनः पद्मिनीनाम् इतिवत् । आननस्य पक्षे, कोः पृथिव्याः मुत्-कर्तव्यत्वेन विद्यते यस्य तद् इति विशेष्य-वशाल् लिङ्ग-विपरिणामेन ज्ञेयम् । परम-रमा-रूपत्वात् तस्याः ।
अखण्ड-मण्डलं षोडश-कलम् । पक्षे, यथावत् परिमाण-संवलितं मण्डलम् अवयव-वृन्दं यत्र नव-कुङ्कुम-रागेणारुणम् ।
एवं कालस्य रति-योग्यतां प्रदर्श्य स्थानस्यापि दर्शयति---वनं चेति । तस्य प्रथमोदयेनाल्प-मात्र-प्रकाशवद्भिर् गोभिर् अभितो रञ्जितम् । यद् वा, भावे निष्ठा तैर् अभिरञ्जितं, अर्थात् कृष्णस्याभिरञ्जना यत्र तत् दीर्घत्वाभावः छान्दसः । एवं भावोद्दीपनम् एव दर्शितम्
कलं मधुरम् अस्फुटं च यथा स्यात् तथा जगौ वेणुनेति ज्ञेयम् । का स्त्र्य् अङ्ग ते कल-पदामृत-वेणु-गीत [भा।पु। १०.२९.४०] इत्य्-आदि-वक्ष्यमाणात् । तत्र मधुरत्वं मनोहरणाय अस्फुटत्वं सर्वासाम् अपि तासां स्व-स्व-नाम-मयत्वादि-भ्रमाय अन्येषां वेणु-वाद्यम् इदम् इति विशेषानवधारणाय च ।
ननु मधुरत्वेन कथं सर्वेषाम् एवाकर्षणं नाभूत् ? तत्राह---वाम-दृशां तादृश-भाववतीनाम् एव मनोहरं यथा स्यात् तथेत्य् आदि-रस-मात्रोद्दीपनं राग-विशेषं जगाव् इत्य् अर्थः । वक्ष्यते च अनङ्ग-वर्धनम् इति । नूनं मध्यमादि-नामा यत उक्ते मौडव-राग-भेदे---
मध्यमादिर् म-ग्रहान्तो मध्यम-ग्राम-रागजः । > अयं सायं तु गातव्यः शृङ्गारे ऋ-ध-वर्जितः ॥ इति ।
मेति मध्यमः ऋ-धेति ऋषभ-धैवतौ स्वरौ---ग्रहः स्वरस इत्य् उक्तो यो गीतादौ समर्पितः इति पूर्वं तु, इति वेणु-रवं राजन् सर्व-भूत-मनोहरम् इति सामान्य-विषयकत्वात् स्वभावानुसारेण तासां मोहन-मात्रं जातम् । अधुना तु रस-विशेषोद्दीपनत्वाद् आकर्षणम् इति तत्र तत्र वंश्या अपि वैशिष्ट्यम् अस्ति, यथोक्तम्---
अर्धाङ्गुलान्तरोन्मानं तारादि-विवराष्टकम् । > ततः सार्धाङ्गुलाद् यत्र मुख-रन्ध्रं तथाङ्गुलम् ॥ > शिरो वेदाङ्गुलं पुच्छं त्र्य्-अङ्गुलं सा तु वंशिका । > नव-रन्ध्रा स्मृता सप्त-दशाङ्गुल-मिता बुधैः ॥ > दशाङ्गुलान्तरा स्याच् चेत् सा तार-मुख-रन्ध्रयोः । > महानन्देति व्याख्याता तथा संमोहिनीति च ॥ > भवेत् सूर्यान्तरा सा चेत् तत आकर्षिणी मता । > आनन्दिनी तदा वंशी भवेद् इन्द्रान्तरा यदि ॥ > गोपानां वल्लभा सेयं वंशुलीति च विश्रुता । > क्रमान् मणिमयी हैमी वैणवीति त्रिधा च सा ॥ [भ।र।सि। > २.१.३६८-७२]
अतो द्वादश्याङ्गुलान्तरे तार-मुख-रन्ध्रा हैमीयं ज्ञेया । एवं गान-वैशिष्ट्यम् अपि ज्ञेयं वाम-दृशाम् इति । श्लेषेण स्वस्मिन् कुटिलम् एव पश्यन्तीनां तासां मनो-रूप-मूलाकृष्ट्या दृष्ट्यादि-सर्वेन्द्रिय-वृन्दम् एवाकृष्टम् इवेत्य् अर्थः ।
अत्र श्लेषेण काम-बीजं जगाव् इति रहस्यं, यतो वाम-दृक्-सम्बन्धि यत् तत् सहितं कलम् इति प्रथमाक्षर-त्रयं व्यञ्जितं । कीदृशं ? मनोहरं मनः-शब्देन तद्-अधिष्ठाता चन्द्र उच्यते । स च तद्-आकारत्वेन लवकः, तं हरति आकर्षतीति तत्-संवलितम् इत्य् अर्थः । नाद-युक्तत्वं तु वेणु-नाद-स्वाभाव्याद् एवेति भावः । तद् उक्तं, कला तु माया लवका तु मूर्तिः कल-क्वणद्-वेणु-निनाद-रम्यः इति ॥३॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.3
He saw the moon's unbroken orb, filled with night-blooming lilies, resembling Ramā's face and crimson like fresh kuṅkuma. He saw the forest anointed by the moon's tender rays, and He sang a soft melody that stole the minds of the doe-eyed gopīs.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
After seeing the moon, Kṛṣṇa entered the forest as a special emotion arose within Him. He saw that forest colored by the moon's rays and came to the village square established by Śrī Vajra on the bank of the Yamunā, the place still renowned as Rāsaulī. There He played an ineffable song upon His attracting flute. Thus, with the word “having seen,” Śuka again indicates the special flute artistry Kṛṣṇa manifested on that night.
The moon “resembled Ramā's face.” The word ramā can mean those who give delight, namely Kṛṣṇa's beloveds, who are themselves forms of the supreme Ramā. Among those beloveds, Rādhā is the most beloved of all. Kṛṣṇa had surely remained somewhat restrained even while meeting the others until He could manifest this special flute skill for the sake of attaining Her. The construction may therefore be understood as follows: seeing the moon resemble Her face, He inferred that She was coming; or the sight made Him remember Her, and He sang a soft melody so that She would reveal Herself.
The moon's attributes establish the comparison that gave rise to Kṛṣṇa's inference. Kumud means a night-blooming lily, as the Viśva lexicon says: “Kumut is also used for kumuda.” Thus the moon possessed lilies; or the suggestion is that the lilies opened at that moment to reveal him. The moon itself is supplied by the attributes, as in the expression, “This breaker of the lotuses' seals is rising.” When the words are applied to Rādhā's face, kumud-vant means “She in whom there is delight for the earth.” The grammatical gender follows the substantive intended, because She is the form of the supreme Ramā.
“With an unbroken orb” means that the moon possessed all sixteen digits. Applied to Rādhā's face, it means that the complete circle contained a perfectly proportioned assembly of features and was crimson with the color of fresh kuṅkuma.
Having shown that the time was fit for amorous love, Śuka also shows that the place was fit: “and the forest.” The forest was colored on every side by the moon's rays, which at his first rising carried only a slight light. Alternatively, the grammatical form can indicate that the forest was deeply colored by those rays, that is, it became a place in which Kṛṣṇa's passion was awakened. The absence of a long vowel is a metrical usage. The entire description thus presents stimuli that aroused divine emotion.
“He sang softly” should be understood to mean that He played the flute in a manner both sweet and indistinct. This is confirmed by the gopīs' later words, “O master, what woman would not be drawn by the nectar of the soft syllables of Your flute song?” (Bhāgavata 10.29.40). Its sweetness stole their minds. Its indistinctness allowed each gopī to imagine that it contained her own name, while others could identify it only as flute music without discerning its special message.
One might ask: if it was so sweet, why did it not attract everyone? Śuka therefore says that it stole the minds specifically “of the doe-eyed women,” those who possessed the corresponding emotion. Kṛṣṇa played a particular rāga that stimulated erotic rasa alone, as indicated by the later phrase “increasing the power of Ananga.” It was likely the rāga named Madhyamādi, described as a variety of Mauḍava rāga:
“Madhyamādi arises from the Madhyama scale, begins on madhyama and ends on madhyama. It is to be sung in the evening for amorous rasa, omitting ṛṣabha and dhaivata.”
Here ma denotes madhyama, while ṛ and dha denote the notes ṛṣabha and dhaivata. The graha is the note sounded at the beginning of a song. Earlier, when the Bhāgavata said, “O King, that flute sound enchanted every living being,” its object was universal, so the gopīs were simply enchanted according to their nature. Now, because the melody stimulated a particular rasa, it actively drew them to Kṛṣṇa. The flute itself also possessed special features, as stated:
“Beginning with the high register, its eight finger holes are each half a finger apart. One and a half fingers beyond them lies the mouth hole, itself one finger wide. Its head measures four fingers, its tail three; the flute is thus known by the wise as having nine holes and a total length of seventeen fingers. If ten fingers lie between the high-register hole and the mouth hole, it is called Mahānandā and also Sammohinī, the great enchanter. If the interval measures twelve fingers, it is known as Ākarṣiṇī, the attractor. If it measures fourteen fingers, the flute is Ānandinī, the giver of bliss. This favorite of the cowherds is also renowned as Vaṁśulī. These three are fashioned respectively of gems, gold, and bamboo.” (Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu 2.1.368-372)
The flute used here should therefore be understood as the golden one, with twelve fingers between its high-register hole and mouth hole. The music had a corresponding distinction. The phrase “of the doe-eyed women” also carries a play of meaning: because they saw only crookedness in Kṛṣṇa, He drew out the root that was their mind, as though thereby drawing their eyes and their entire company of senses along with it.
Another wordplay conceals the mystery that He sounded the seed syllable of desire. The first three syllabic elements are suggested by “soft,” taken together with what pertains to the leftward glance. What kind of sound was it? It was “mind-stealing.” The word mind can indicate the moon, its presiding deity. The crescent is a fragment of the moon and has the shape used in that seed syllable; the sound “steals” or attracts it, and thus contains it. Resonance is naturally supplied by the sound of the flute. Hence it is said: “Kalā means Māyā, the fragment is the embodied form, and the softly ringing resonance of the flute is beautiful.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.4 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४ ॥
निशम्य गीतं तद्-अनङ्ग-वर्धनं
व्रज-स्त्रियः कृष्ण-गृहीत-मानसाः ।
आजग्मुर् अन्योन्यम् अलक्षितोद्यमाः
स यत्र कान्तो जवलोल-कुण्डलाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अन्ये तु च तद्-गीतं न श्रुतवन्तः किन्तु तेन ता एव चाकृष्टा इति तस्य शक्ति-विशेषं द्योतयन्न् आह---निशम्येति । तत्-पूर्वोक्तं प्रकारं श्री-कृष्ण-वेणूद्गतम् अनङ्गं श्री-भगवद्-विषयं कामं प्राग्-वर्तमानम् एवाधुना वर्धयतीति तथा तत् । यद्यपि वाम-दृशां मनोहरम् इत्य् अनेनानङ्ग-वर्धनत्वम् आयातम् एव, तथापीयं विशेषोक्तिस् तद्-अतिशय-विवक्षया अनङ्ग-शब्द-प्रयोगश् च पूर्वं बीजाङ्कुर-रूपेणैव स्थितः सम्प्रति तु पल्लवित इत्य् अर्थं बोधयति । एतेन तद्-गानस्यामृत-सेकत्वम् अप्य् उत्प्रेक्ष्यते । सद्यस् तथाभावात् व्रजस्य स्त्रियस् तद्-विशेषाः प्रकारण-बलात् । अत एव कृष्णेन परमाकर्षकेण पूर्वम् एव गृहीतम् आकृष्टम् मानसं मनस् तदीयाशेषं वा यासां ताः । विशेषतश् चेदानीं गीतं श्रुत्वा आजग्मुः अन्योन्यालक्षितत्वे हेतुस् तैर् व्याख्यातः ।
यद् वा, स्व-यूथे मिथः सख्यवतीनाम् अपि तासाम् । तत्र हेतुः---कृष्णेति । तदानीं कृष्णाकृष्ट-चित्तत्वेन विचारागमाद् इति भावः । अत एव जवेनेति आजग्मुर् इति श्री-बादरायणेः श्री-कृष्णान्तिके सदैव स्व-स्थिति-स्फूर्तेः । किं वा, तासां तद्-गमन-वार्तया भाव-विशेषोदयेन तासाम् इव स्वस्यापि तत्र गमन-स्फूर्त्या साक्षाद् इव श्री-कृष्णान्तिकतायाः स्फुरणात् । अग्रे तु ययुर् इति चलनार्थकम् एव स इति रमणः यत्रेति तत्रैव परम-सुखमय-स्थान इत्य् अर्थः । तस्य वेणु-वाद्यस्य परमाकर्षण-विद्या-रूपत्वाद् अन्यत्र भ्रमणादिकम् अपि नासीद् इति भावः ॥४॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.4
Hearing that song, which increased the power of Ananga, the women of Vraja, their minds already seized by Kṛṣṇa, came to the place where their beloved stood. Hurrying so swiftly that their earrings swung, they did not notice one another setting out.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
No others heard that song; it drew only the gopīs. To reveal this special potency, Śuka says, “Hearing.” The song was the one just described, issuing from Śrī Kṛṣṇa's flute. It increased the ananga that already existed within them, the desire whose object was Śrī Bhagavān. Although “stealing the minds of the doe-eyed women” already implies that it increased Ananga, this explicit statement communicates an extraordinary intensification. The use of the word Ananga also indicates that what had formerly existed as a seed and sprout now unfolded into leaves, allowing us to imagine the song as a shower of nectar that nourished it.
The context establishes that “the women of Vraja” means those particular women who at once entered this state. Their minds, or indeed their entire selves, had already been seized and drawn by Kṛṣṇa, the supreme attractor. When they now heard the song, they came. The reason they did not notice one another is explained by this absorption. Even those belonging to the same group and bound to one another in friendship failed to notice each other setting out, because their hearts had been drawn to Kṛṣṇa and no deliberation arose within them.
Their speed is shown by their swinging earrings. Śuka says “they came,” perhaps because Bādarāyaṇi continually experiences himself as standing near Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Or, on hearing of the gopīs' departure, a special emotion arose in him and he experienced himself going there with them, so that Kṛṣṇa's presence appeared directly before him. Later, the text uses “they went” simply to indicate movement. “Where He was” means the supremely blissful place where their lover stood. Since the music of His flute embodied the science of supreme attraction, they did not wander anywhere else.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.5-7 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.५-७ ॥
दुहन्त्योऽभिययुः काश्चिद् दोहं हित्वा समुत्सुकाः ।
पयोऽधिश्रित्य संयावम् अनुद्वास्यापरा ययुः ॥
परिवेषयन्त्यस् तद् धित्वा पाययन्त्यः शिशून् पयः ।
शुश्रूषन्त्यः पतीन् काश्चिद् अश्नन्त्योऽपास्य भोजनम् ॥
लिम्पन्त्यः प्रमृजन्त्योऽन्या अञ्जन्त्यः काश् च लोचने ।
व्यत्यस्त-वस्त्राभरणाः काश्चित् कृष्णान्तिकं ययुः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
एवं तत्-प्राप्तिम् उक्त्वापि परम-मोहन-तद्-गीतेनावेगान् निज-देह-दैहिकाद्य्-उपेक्षया आत्म-कर्म-लोक-धर्मादिकं परित्यज्य चलितानां श्लोक-त्रय्या विशेष-प्रतिपत्तये पुनः प्रस्थानोद्यमम् एव वर्णयन् तत्रादौ कासाञ्चित् स्व-जाति-कर्म-परित्यागम् आह---दुहन्त्य इति युग्मकम् इदम् । दुहन्त्यो गाः अन्तर्भूत-ण्य्-अर्थत्वम् दोहन्त्य इत्य् अर्थः । अभिययुः वेणु-गीताभिमुखं ययुः । काश्चिद् इत्य्-आदिकं बहुषु यूथेषु कासाञ्चिद् एक-कार्या-सङ्घट्टनात् । वनिता-शत-यूथपः [भा।पु। १०.२९.४४] इति वक्ष्यमाणत्वात् । दोहं दोहनं दुग्धं वा । तथाभियाने हेतुः समुत्सुकाः काल-विलम्ब-सहनाद्य्-असमर्थाः । एष हेतुर् अग्रेऽपि सर्वत्रानुवर्त्यः । अपरा इत्य् अस्य पूर्वेण परेणाप्य् अन्वयः । एवम् अग्रेऽपि । अन्यत् तैः ।
यद् वा, पयश् चुल्ल्याम् अधिश्रित्य अनुद्वास्य पक्वम् अपि ततोऽनवतार्य संयावं च अधिश्रित्यानुद्वास्येति ।
एवं कासाञ्चित् सायन्तन-मुख्य-कर्म-त्रय-परित्यागम् उक्त्वा तत्रैव कासाञ्चित् लोक-धम-त्यागं पाद-त्रय्या वदन् । तत्रादौ कासाञ्चित् सामान्य-बन्धु-भृत्यादि-परित्यागम् आह---परीति पादेन । परिवेषयन्त्यः बन्धु-भृत्यादिभ्यः इति शेषः । तत्-परिवेषणं हित्वा ययुर् इति पूर्वेणैवान्वयः । अतिस्निग्ध-परित्यागम् अपि कासाञ्चिद् आह---पाययन्त्य इति पादेन । हित्वेत्य् अनुवर्तते । वक्ष्यमाणानुसारेण भ्रातृ-पुत्रादीन् हित्वा । अन्यथा रसाभासापत्तेः । एवं लोक-परित्यागम् उक्त्वा धर्म-परित्यागम् आह---शुश्रूषन्त्यः शुश्रूषमाणाः स्नानाद्य्-उष्णोदकार्पणादिना सेवमानाः स्थापयिष्यते । कासाञ्चिद् देहापेक्षा-त्यागम् अप्य् आह---अश्नन्त्य इति । अश्नन्त्यो भुञ्जानाः अनेन तत्-प्रेमाविष्टेषु दैहिक-शुद्ध्य्-अशुद्धि-विचारो नास्तीति गम्यते ॥५-६॥
कासाञ्चिच् चाहरहस् तत्-प्रत्याशया विरहेऽपि अङ्गेष्व् आभरणं करोति बहुशः इति गीत-गोविन्द-रीत्या श्री-भगवत्-प्रेम-विलसितस्यापि निजाङ्ग-वेषस्य परमोत्कण्ठया परित्यागम् आह---लिम्पन्त्य इत्य्-आदिना । लिम्पन्त्यः अङ्ग-रागं कुर्वत्यः लेपनादिकम् अप्य् अपास्येति ज्ञेयम् । अन्या इत्य् अस्य लिम्पन्त्य इति पद-द्वयेनान्वयः । तत्रैव हेतुं दर्शयन् किं कर्तव्यं दैहिक-देहाद्य्-अपेक्षा परित्यक्तेति । कासाञ्चिद् देहावयव-विशेषाननुसन्धानम् अपि जातम् इति व्यनक्ति---व्यत्यस्तेति । पूर्वोक्त-सर्व-त्यागानुभावस्यौत्सुक्यस्य विभ्रमाख्योऽयम् अनुभावः । यथोक्तं---
वल्लभ-प्राप्ति-वेलायां मदनावेश-सम्भ्रमात् । > विभ्रमो हार-माल्यादि-भूषा-स्थान-विपर्ययः ॥ [उ।नी। ११.३९] इति > ।
अनेन तद्-विधानां प्रेम-भगवतो यथापेक्षितं न तथावेशाद् इति गम्यते, किन्तु पश्चात् तेनैव परिहितस्य स्वयं तथावत् परिधापितम् इति ज्ञेयम् । एवं दोहनादीनाम् एषाम् अवश्यापेक्ष्यत्वेन यथोत्तरं श्रैष्ठ्यम् ऊह्यम् । तद् एवं सर्वा अपि कृष्णस्यान्तिकं प्रति ययुः प्रस्थितवत्यः ॥७॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.5-7
Some were milking cows. Eagerly abandoning the milk pail, they hurried toward Him. Others left milk heating on the stove and went without taking down the cooked sweet rice.
Some were serving food, while others were feeding milk to children. Abandoning these tasks, they went. Some left while tending their husbands, and others cast aside the meal they were eating.
Some left while applying cosmetics, cleansing themselves, or decorating their eyes. Others reached Kṛṣṇa wearing their garments and ornaments in the wrong places.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Śuka has already said that the gopīs reached Kṛṣṇa. Yet, to give particular understanding of how the supremely enchanting song impelled them to move, he again describes their setting out in these three verses. Disregarding their bodies and bodily relations, they abandoned personal duties, customary work, social convention, religious obligation, and everything else. He first says, “while milking,” to show that some abandoned the occupation proper to their community. The verbal form means that they were causing the cows to yield milk. “They hurried toward Him” means that they went in the direction of the flute song.
The repeated expression “some” indicates that, among the many groups of gopīs, several happened to be engaged in the same activity. This accords with the later description of Kṛṣṇa as “the leader of hundreds of companies of women” (Bhāgavata 10.29.44). Doha can mean the act of milking or the milk itself. They left because they were intensely eager, unable to tolerate any delay. This reason should be carried through every example that follows. The word “others” connects both with what precedes and what follows, and should be understood similarly below.
Alternatively, one group placed milk on the stove but did not remove it even when it had cooked, while another put sweet rice on the stove and did not take it down.
Having shown how some abandoned the three principal evening tasks, Śuka uses the next three quarters of the verse to show how others abandoned social duty. “While serving” means that they were serving food to relatives, servants, and others, but they left that service and went. “While giving children milk” shows that others abandoned those toward whom their affection was especially tender. In keeping with the later context, the children should be understood as brothers, sons, and the like; otherwise an incongruity of rasa would arise.
After social duties, Śuka speaks of religious duty: “while tending their husbands.” They were serving them, perhaps by offering warm water for bathing and similar acts. “While eating” shows that some even abandoned concern for their own bodies. Their departure while in the midst of a meal demonstrates that those absorbed in such love no longer deliberate about bodily purity or impurity.
The Gīta-govinda describes a heroine who, longing every day for her beloved even during separation, repeatedly ornaments her limbs in expectation of Him. Śuka therefore says “while applying cosmetics” to show that, in their supreme longing, some gopīs abandoned even the adornment of their own bodies, although such adornment was itself an expression of love for Śrī Bhagavān. The word “others” connects with both “applying” and “cleansing.” They cast aside their cosmetics and every similar preparation. What use was concern for body or appearance once it had been abandoned for His sake?
The phrase “garments and ornaments in the wrong places” reveals that some no longer recognized the proper places of their own limbs. This bewilderment, called vibhrama, is an outward manifestation of the eagerness that had caused them to abandon everything previously mentioned. It is defined as follows:
“At the moment of meeting one's beloved, agitation born of absorption in love causes necklaces, garlands, and other ornaments to be placed in the wrong positions. This is vibhrama.” (Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi 11.39)
This does not mean that the gopīs' love and Bhagavān Himself required them to remain improperly dressed. Their absorption caused the initial disorder; afterward, He personally arranged what they wore in the proper way. Since every successive duty in this sequence, from milking onward, was increasingly indispensable, the greatness of each successive abandonment should also be understood as greater. Thus all the gopīs set out toward Kṛṣṇa.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.8 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.८ ॥
ता वार्यमाणाः पतिभिः पितृभिर् भातृ-बन्धुभिः ।
गोविन्दापहृतात्मानो न न्यवर्तन्त मोहिताः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अधुना स्वैः स्वीयैर् बलात्कारित-बाह्यानुसन्धानाम् अपि तासां कुल-वधू-स्वाभाविकत्वेन परम-दुस्त्यजस्य लज्जादेर् अपि त्यागम् आह---ता इति । सर्वा अपि ताः पत्य्-आदिभिः क्व नु रात्रौ बहिर् गम्यत इत्य्-आदि निर्बन्धेन मुहुर् वार्यमाणा अपि न न्यवर्तन्त, किन्तु ययुर् एवेत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? मोहिताः हत-विवेकाः । तत् कुतः ? गोविन्देनापहृत आत्मा चित्तं यासां ताः । अयं पत्य्-आदीनाम् अपि शैथिल्ये हेतुर् ज्ञेयः, तद्-भक्ति-मात्रस्य सर्व-विघ्नापहारि-प्रभावत्वात् तत्-तद्-अन्तिक-वर्तिभिः पतिभिः कश्चित् पित्रादिभिश् च काश्चन तत्र च पित्रादिभिर् अविवाहिताः स्व-वासिन्यश् चेति---
रक्षेत् कन्यां पिता प्रौढां पतिः पुत्रस् तु वार्धके । > अभावे ज्ञातयस् त्व् एवं न स्वातन्त्र्यं क्वचित् स्त्रियः ॥ इति स्मृतेः > ॥८॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.8
Though their husbands, fathers, brothers, and other relatives tried to restrain them, they did not turn back. Govinda had stolen their very selves, and they were utterly enchanted.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Their own relatives forcibly recalled some of the gopīs to external awareness. Śuka now says “they” to show that even then the gopīs abandoned modesty and similar qualities, which a young woman of a respectable family finds supremely difficult to relinquish. Their husbands and other relatives repeatedly insisted, “Where are you going outside at night?” and tried to stop them, yet none turned back; they continued on their way.
Why did they not return? They were enchanted, their ordinary discrimination overcome. Why? Because Govinda had stolen the self within them, their hearts. This also explains why their husbands and relatives eventually relaxed their opposition: devotion to Him, even by itself, possesses the power to remove every obstacle. Some were checked by husbands who stood nearby, others by fathers or other relatives. Among the latter were unmarried girls still residing in their family homes. This corresponds to the rule of traditional law:
“A father should protect a girl, a husband a grown woman, and a son an elderly woman. In their absence, her kinsmen should do so; a woman is never left without protection.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.9 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.९ ॥
अन्तर्-गृह-गताः काश्चिद् गोप्योऽलब्ध-विनिर्गमाः ।
कृष्णं तद्-भावना-युक्ता दध्युर् मीलित-लोचनाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
यदि च तास् तादृश-विघ्नेन वारिता अभविष्यन् तर्हि सद्य एव दशमीं दशाम् इव दशाम् अगमिष्यन्न् इति तासां सर्वासां भाव-विशेषं दृष्टान्तेन प्रदर्शयन् तासां प्रस्थितवतीनाम् एव मध्ये कासाञ्चिद् अवस्था-विशेषम् आह---अन्तर् इति त्रिभिः । अयम् अर्थः---श्री-कृष्णस्य व्रजे प्रेयस्यः खलु द्विविधा । नित्य-सिद्धाः साधन-सिद्धाश् च तत्रैकासां नित्य-सिद्धात्वम् अष्टादशाक्षरादौ ताभिर् विशिष्टत्वेनैव तद्-आराधन-विधानाद् व्यक्तं तच्-छ्रुतीनां तद्-आराधनानां चानाद्य्-अनन्त-भावित्वात् अतो ब्रह्म-संहितायां---
चिन्तामणि-प्रकर-सद्मसु कल्प-वृक्ष- > लक्षावृतेषु सुरभिर् अभिपालयन्तम् । > लक्ष्मी-सहस्र-शत-सम्भ्रम-सेव्यमानं [ब्र।सं। ५.२९] इति, > आनन्द-चिन्मय-रस-प्रतिभाविताभिस् > ताभिर् य एव निज-रूपतया कलाभिः । > गोलोक एव निवसति [ब्र।सं। ५.३७] इति ।
श्रियः कान्ताः कान्तः परम-पुरुषः [ब्र।सं। ५.५६] इत्य् एता एव तदीय-लक्ष्मीत्वेनोक्ताः । तत्र च श्री-राधिकाया वैशिष्ट्यं, बृहद्-गौतमीये---
देवी कृष्णमयी प्रोक्ता राधिका पर-देवता । > सर्व-लक्ष्मी-मयी सर्व-कान्तिः सम्मोहिनी परा ॥ इति ।
अत एव ऋक्-परिशिष्टे परस्परम् अव्यभिचारित्वं प्रोक्तं---राधया माधवो देवो माधवेनैव राधिका विभ्राजन्ते जनेष्व् आ इति । अतो मात्स्यादौ---रुक्मिणी द्वारवत्यां तु राधा वृन्दावने वने इति शक्तित्व-साधारण्येनानयोर् गणने\ऽपि वैशिष्ट्यं ज्ञेयम् अथावरासां साधन-सिद्धत्वं यथा पाद्मोत्तर-खण्डे---
पुरा महर्षयः सर्वे दण्डकारण्य-वासिनः ।\ > दृष्ट्वा रामं हरिं तत्र भोक्तुम् ऐच्छन् सुविग्रहम् ॥\ > ते सर्वे स्त्रीत्वम् आपन्नाः समुद्भूताश् च गोकुले ।\ > हरिं सम्प्राप्य कामेन ततो मुक्ता भवार्णवात् ॥ [भ।र।सि। > १.२.३०१-२] इति ।
गोकुल इत्य् अस्य हरिं सम्प्राप्येत्य् अत्राप्य् अन्वयात्, ये यथा मां प्रपद्यन्ते [गीता ४.११] इति न्यायाच् च महर्षयः पूर्वं तादृश-भावेन श्री-कृष्णोपासका इत्य् अर्थः । अतो रामं दृष्ट्वेति सारूप्येण जातत्वोपासना-संस्काराः हरिं स्वोपास्यं श्री-कृष्णम् एवोपभोक्तुम् ऐच्छन् लज्जया तु साक्षान् न वृतवन्तः ततश् च कल्प-वृक्षस्येवावदतो\ऽपि श्री-रामस्य प्रसादात्तेषाम् इष्ट-सिद्धिर् जातेत्य् आह---ते सर्व इति । गोकुले गर्भतः स्त्रीत्वम् आपन्ना गोकुल एव समुद्र-भूताः गोकुल एव च हरिं श्री-कृष्णं कामेन स्व-वासनानुसारेण सम्प्राप्य तस्मिन्न् अन्तर्-गृह एव स्वयम् आविर्भूतं लब्ध्वा ततस् तद्-अनन्तरम् एव भवार्णवात् मुक्ता इति, न च वक्तव्यं गोकुल-जातानां प्रापञ्चिक-देहादित्वं न सम्भवतीति अवतार-लीलायाः प्रापञ्चिक-मिश्रत्वात् श्री-देवकी-देव्याम् अपि षड्-गर्भ-संज्ञकानां जन्म श्रूयते इति कदाचित् श्रुतयो गोप्यो जाता इति बृहद्-वामन-प्रसिद्धिः । अत एव तथा व्याख्यास्यते---
स्त्रिय उरुगेन्द्र-भोग-भुज-दण्ड-विषक्त-धियो > वयम् अपि ते समाः सम-दृशोऽङ्घ्रि-सरोज-सुधाः ॥ [भा।पु। > १०.८७.२३]
इति गायत्री च तासु जातेति पाद्मे सृष्टि-खण्डे यथा ब्रह्मणा गोप-कन्या-रूपाया गायत्र्या उद्वाहे गोपेषु श्री-विष्णु-वचनम्---
यथा ज्ञाता ततः कन्या दत्ता चैषा विरिञ्चये । > युष्माकं च कुले चाहं देवकार्यार्थ-सिद्धये । > अवतारं करिष्यामि मत्-कान्ता तु भविष्यति ॥ इति ।
अतः तत्-प्रियार्थं सम्भवन्तु सुर-स्त्रियः [भा।पु। १०.१.१३] इत्य् अत्रापि तथा व्याख्यातम् । अत एव तासां च चतुर्विधत्वम् उक्तं पाद्मे---
गोप्यस् तु श्रुतयो ज्ञेया ऋषिजा गोप-कन्यकाः । > देव-कन्याश् च राजेन्द्र न मानुष्यः कथञ्चन ॥ इति ।
अत्र गोप-कन्या एव नित्याः, न मानुष्याः कथञ्चनेति प्राकृत-मानुषत्व-निषेधात् आसु च पाद्मोत्तर-खण्ड-निर्दिष्टानाम् अन्तर्-गृह-गता इत्य् उक्तानाम् अप्य् एकत्वं मुक्तत्व-सादृश्येन लब्धानां लभ्यते । यत एव शुश्रूषन्त्यः पतीन् काश्चित् [भा।पु। १०.२९.६] इति प्रोक्ताः । इति ज्ञेयाः ।
आसां दोहनादि पृथक्-कर्मानुक्तेः अन्तर्-गृह-गतत्वस्य पति-शुश्रूषायाम् एव तात्-पर्याच् च एतासां च साधकत्वं देह-त्याग-श्रवणात् पाद्मोत्तर-खण्डाच् च कल्प्यते तथा च सति याः काश्चिद् गोकुले समुद्भूताः साधन-वशात् सिद्ध-पूर्ण-भावा, न तु सिद्ध-देहा नितराम् अन्या इव नित्य-सिद्धाः पति-शुश्रूषणार्थम् अन्तर्-गृह-गता एव पत्य्-आदिभिः साग्रह-द्वारादि-निरोधात् न लब्धो विशेषेण केनापि प्रकारेण निर्गमो याभिस् ताः । अत्र तासां साक्षाद् गोविन्द-सङ्गमे तादृश-देह-स्थितेर् एव विग्नत्वात् पूर्ववत् तद्-भक्तेः पति-शैथिल्य-विधानादाव् अप्रवृत्तिर् इति ज्ञेयम् । अलब्ध-निर्गमत्वाद् एव तद्-भावनायुक्तास् तस्मिन् श्री-कृष्णे समुत्कण्ठित-चित्ताः सत्यः कृष्णं निज-चित्तापकर्षकं तम् एव दध्युर् यातवत्यः तत्रानुभावम् आह---दुःख-विशेषेण ध्यानावेशेन च मुद्रित-नेत्राः । यद् वा, मीलितम् अन्तर्हितं लोचनम् अन्याशेष-ज्ञानं यासां ताः ॥९॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.9
Some gopīs, confined within their homes and unable to find a way out, closed their eyes and meditated upon Kṛṣṇa, wholly absorbed in thoughts of Him.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Had every gopī been stopped by such an obstacle, they would at once have entered the “tenth condition,” death itself. To illustrate the extraordinary emotion shared by them all, Śuka uses three verses beginning with “within the house” to describe a particular condition of some among those who had set out.
Kṛṣṇa's beloveds in Vraja are of two kinds: eternally perfect and perfected through spiritual practice. The eternal perfection of one group is evident because worship of Kṛṣṇa in the eighteen-syllable mantra and similar formulas is prescribed only together with them. Both the revealed texts and their worship are beginningless and endless. The Brahma-saṁhitā therefore says:
“He tends the surabhi cows in abodes built of cintāmaṇi gems, surrounded by millions of wish-fulfilling trees, and is served with great reverence by hundreds of thousands of Lakṣmīs.” (Brahma-saṁhitā 5.29)
“Those gopīs are manifestations of blissful spiritual rasa, His own forms and expansions; with them He eternally dwells in Goloka.” (Brahma-saṁhitā 5.37)
The statement “the goddesses of fortune are the beloveds, and the Supreme Person is their beloved” (Brahma-saṁhitā 5.56) identifies these very gopīs as His Lakṣmīs. Among them, Śrī Rādhikā possesses a unique preeminence, as the Bṛhad-gautamīya says:
“The goddess Rādhikā is declared to be wholly filled with Kṛṣṇa and is the supreme deity. She contains all Lakṣmīs, all splendor, and is the supreme enchantress.”
The supplement to the Ṛg Veda therefore declares their mutual and unfailing union: “Through Rādhā, the divine Mādhava, and through Mādhava alone, Rādhikā, shine forth among all people.” Consequently, when works such as the Matsya Purāṇa say, “Rukmiṇī is in Dvārakā, but Rādhā is in the forest of Vṛndāvana,” the two are counted together in the general category of divine potency, yet Rādhā's special distinction must still be understood.
The remaining gopīs were perfected through practice, as described in the Uttara-khaṇḍa of the Padma Purāṇa:
“Long ago, all the great sages who lived in the Daṇḍaka forest saw Hari in the beautiful form of Rāma and desired to enjoy with Him. All of them attained female forms and appeared in Gokula. Attaining Hari through amorous desire, they were then freed from the ocean of becoming.” (Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu 1.2.301-302)
The word “in Gokula” also connects with “attaining Hari.” By the principle “As people surrender unto Me, I reciprocate accordingly” (Gītā 4.11), the passage means that the great sages had previously worshiped Śrī Kṛṣṇa in this particular mood. Seeing Rāma, whose form resembled the object of their worship, the impressions of their practice awakened and they desired to enjoy their worshipful Lord, Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself. Out of modesty they did not petition Rāma directly. Nevertheless, although Śrī Rāma, like a wish-fulfilling tree, did not verbally state the boon, His grace fulfilled their desire. This is the force of “all of them.”
They assumed female bodies through birth in Gokula, appeared there, and in Gokula attained Hari, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, through the amorous longing that accorded with their aspiration. Kṛṣṇa personally manifested within the locked house and they attained Him there. Immediately afterward, they were freed from the ocean of becoming. One should not object that those born in Gokula could never possess bodies connected with the material world. The Lord's manifest descent is interwoven with the earthly realm; even the six beings known as the Ṣaḍ-garbhas are said to have taken birth from Devakī. The Bṛhad-vāmana Purāṇa similarly relates that certain revealed Vedic texts became gopīs. Thus the Bhāgavata verse is explained:
“We, the personified Vedas, also became like those women whose minds clung to the powerful serpent-like arms of the Lord, and, with equal vision, tasted the nectar of Your lotus feet.” (Bhāgavata 10.87.23)
Gāyatrī also appeared among them. In the Sṛṣṭi-khaṇḍa of the Padma Purāṇa, when Brahmā married Gāyatrī in the form of a cowherd girl, Śrī Viṣṇu told the cowherds:
“Once this maiden has been recognized and given to Viriñci, I too shall descend within your family to accomplish the work of the gods, and she will become My beloved.”
The Bhāgavata statement “Let the women of the gods take birth for His beloved's sake” (10.1.13) is understood in the same manner. The Padma Purāṇa accordingly describes four classes:
“O King, the gopīs should be known as the personified Vedas, those born from sages, daughters of cowherds, and daughters of the gods. They are never ordinary human women.”
Within this classification, the daughters of the cowherds are the eternal gopīs, for “never ordinary human women” denies that their humanity is material. The gopīs described here as “within the house” can be identified with those mentioned in the Padma Purāṇa, since both groups attain a corresponding liberation. This also explains the earlier words “some were tending their husbands” (Bhāgavata 10.29.6).
No distinct occupations such as milking are stated for these gopīs; their being inside the house refers specifically to service of their husbands. Their status as practitioners can be inferred both from the account of their relinquishing their bodies and from the Uttara-khaṇḍa of the Padma Purāṇa. Thus some who appeared in Gokula had attained completely perfected emotion through practice, but had not yet attained perfected spiritual bodies and were not eternally perfect like the other gopīs. They had gone inside to serve their husbands, and their husbands or other relatives forcefully barred the doors, leaving them no means whatever of escape.
Their existing bodies themselves obstructed a direct meeting with Govinda. For this reason, their devotion did not act as before by causing their husbands to relax their restraint. Precisely because they could not leave, they became wholly absorbed in thoughts of Kṛṣṇa. With hearts intensely longing for Him, they meditated upon Kṛṣṇa, the one who had drawn away their minds, and thereby went to Him. Śuka describes the outward sign: their eyes were sealed by exceptional anguish and profound absorption in meditation. Alternatively, “closed eyes” means that every other form of awareness had disappeared from them.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.10-11 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१०-११ ॥
दुःसह-प्रेष्ठ-विरह-तीव्र-ताप-धुताशुभाः ।
ध्यान-प्राप्ताच्युताश्लेष-निर्वृत्या क्षीण-मङ्गलाः ॥
तम् एव परमात्मानं जार-बुद्ध्यापि सङ्गताः ।
जहुर् गुण-मयं देहं सद्यः प्रक्षीण-बन्धनाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ततश् च सद्य एव श्री-कृष्णेन सह संयोगं प्राप्ता इत्य् आहुः---दुःसहेति युग्मकेन । तत्रोत्कण्ठा-परिणामं दुःसहेत्य् अर्धेन ध्यान-परिणामं ध्यानेत्य् अर्धेनाह---उत्कण्ठया दुःसह-संयोगम् प्राप्ता इत्य् आहुः---दुःसह-प्रेष्ठ-विरहः विप्रलम्भाख्यो भावः, तेन तीव्र-तापः, तेन धुताशुभाः । ध्यानेन हेतुना प्राप्ता याच्युतस्य निज-भक्तेषु च्युत-रहितत्वेन प्रसिद्धस्याश्लेष-निर्वृतिः, तया क्षीण-मङ्गलाः । अत्र दुःसह-शब्देन तीव्र-शब्देन च दुःखस्य पराकाष्ठा दर्शिता, अच्युत-शब्देन निर्वृति-शब्देन च सुखस्य । अशुभं भगवन्-नित्य-संयोग-प्राप्ति-प्राचीन-दशायां दुःख-जनिका तद्-विरह-स्फूर्तिः मङ्गलं च तद्-दशायाम् एव सुख-जनिका प्राप्तव्य तत्-संयोग-स्फूर्तिः यावतीभ्यां ताभ्यां वृत्तीभ्याम् एव प्रौढ-भावः साधकः सिद्ध्यति तावत्योश् च तयोः शनैर् भोग्ययोर् अपि सम्प्रति युगपद् एव भोगो जात इति धुतत्वं क्षीणत्वं चोक्तम् ॥१०॥
अतस् तत्रैव तं श्री-कृष्णम् एव सङ्गता मिलिताः, तथा च वासना-भाष्य-धृतं मार्कण्डेय-वचनम्---
तदानीम् एव ताः प्राप्ताः श्रीमन्तं भक्त-वत्सलम् । > ध्यानतः परमानन्दं कृष्णं गोकुल-नायिकाः ॥ इति ।
तयोः शब्दयोः पाप-पुण्य-पर्यायत्वाभावात् तयोः स्व-स्व-प्रतिनियत-फल-दातृत्वात् पापस्य तु सुतरां भगवद्-विरह-मय-प्रेम-स्फोरकत्वाभावात्, न कर्म-बन्धनं जन्म वैष्णवानां च विद्यते इति पाद्मोत्तर-कार्तिक-माहात्म्य-खण्डानुसारेण तासां सुतरां तत्-प्रारब्ध-जन्मत्वाभावात्, किन्तु गुरु-पुत्रम् इहानीतम् [भा।पु। १०.४५.४५] इति न्यायेन प्रारब्ध-रक्षणारक्षणयोः स्व-प्रेम-वर्धन-विदग्ध-श्री-भगवद्-इच्छैक-मयत्वात् नान्यथा व्याख्यातम् ।
ननु किं जारत्वेन सङ्गताः नेत्य् आह---तादृश-रागौत्सुक्येन सोपानीकृततया जार-बुद्ध्यापि परमात्मानं सर्वांशि-परम-स्वरूपत्वेनापि सर्वेषाम् अपि स्वभावत एव यद् उपपत्य्-आदि-शब्दवत् पालकत्वेन पतित्वे सिद्धे भाव-विशेष-धारिणीनां तासां रमणत्वेनापि पतिर् असाव् इति पति-रूपम् एवेत्य् अर्थः । रमणत्वालाभेनैव जार-बुद्ध्यापि तस्मिन् सङ्गम्यमाने\ऽपि रमणत्व-लिप्साया प्रगल्भत्वात् जारत्वस्य तस्मिन् सर्वांशिन्य् असम्भवात् जिघांसयापि हरय इत्य्-आदिवत् जार-बुद्ध्यापीति हेयतयैव निर्देशात् प्राचीनस्य पत्युर् देहस्य च त्यागात् इति भावः । तथा हि, पटोल-मूले रमणं स्यात् तथा रमणः प्रिय इति विश्व-कोशात्, धवः प्रियः पतिर् भर्ता जारस् तूपपतिः समौ इत्य् अमर-कोशाच् च रमण-पत्य्-आदि-शब्द-वाच्य-जारादि-शब्द-वाच्ययोर् नैकत्वं मन्तव्यं किन्तु पूर्वस्य स्वामित्वाद् उत्तरस्य चोरत्वाद् विरुद्ध-वस्तुत्वम् एव । तत्रापि सभ्य-शब्दान्तरम् अप्रयुज्य प्रयुक्तस्यासभ्यस्य जार-शब्दस्य जिघांसा-शब्दस्येव निन्दा-तात्पर्यम् एव प्रतीयते । जारः पाप-पतिः इति त्रिकाण्ड-शेषादि-कोशाल् लोकाच् च । किन्तु येन रागेण वा जार-भाव-मयं निन्द्यं लोक-धर्म-मर्यादातिक्रमम् अपि ताः कृतवत्यस् तं सूचयित्वा तस्यैव प्रशस्तत्वं दर्शिते चेष्टा-विशेष-साम्यात् कामतया व्यपदिष्टत्वे\ऽपि प्रियानुकूल्य-तात्पर्यत्वेन प्रेमैकरूपत्वं च । तथा च वक्ष्यते---यत् ते सुजात-चरणाम्बु-रुहं स्तनेषु [भा।पु। १०.३१.१९] इत्य्-आदि । अत एवोक्तं तादृशैर् अपि आसाम् अहो चरण-रेणु-जुषाम् इत्य्-आदौ, या दुस्त्यजम् आर्य-पथं च हित्वा [भा।पु। १०.४७.६१] इत्य्-आदि, एताः परम् इत्य्-आदि वाञ्छन्ति यद् भव-भियो मुनयो वयं च [भा।पु। १०.४७.५८] इति ।
एवं हेयांश-परित्याग-पूर्वकम् महा-प्रेम-रसनीय-कृष्ण-लक्षण-परम-पुरुषार्थ-शिरोमणि-प्राप्तिर् दर्शिता तत्रानुषङ्गिकं फलम् आह---गुणमयं च देहं जहुर् इति यतः पूर्वोक्त-प्रकारेण सद्यः प्रक्षीण-बन्धनाः, एवं सच्चिदानन्द-देह-प्राप्तिर् अपि सूचिता। एतद् उक्तं भवति---अपिर् अत्र जार-बुद्धेर् हेयत्वं---जिघांसयापि हरये स्तनं दत्त्वाप सद्-गतिम् [भा।पु। १०.६.३५] इत्य् अत्र जिघांसाया इव व्यनक्ति गर्हा-वचनेन तत्-तच्-छब्देनान्वयात् । अत्र हेतुः परमात्मानम् इति नहि परमात्मा तादृश-निन्द्य-शब्द-वाच्यो\ऽपि भवितुम् अर्हति । तत्र च हेतुः---हरये इति । हरि-शब्दो\ऽत्र कारुण्यादि-महा-गुणैः सर्व-मनोहरता-परः न ह्य् एवं-भूतो जिघांस्यो भवितुम् अर्हति तत्-तद्-अनर्हत्वे\ऽपि सा सा च कथञ्चित् जाता चेत् तर्हि परमात्मत्वाद् धरित्वाच् च सर्वाहित-कारित्वेनासौ परित्याजय-देवायोग्यांशं तस्याम् इवामुषु पुनश् च तस्या भक्त्याभास-वेषं द्वेषं स्तन-दान-मात्रत्वेन भक्तिं मत्वा तद्-उपलक्षितां धात्री-गतिं ददाव् एव अमुषु तु दुःसह-प्रेष्ठ-विरहेत्य् आदि पद्योक्त-महा-भक्ति-विशेषेणान्तः-सङ्गमम् अनुभवंस् तद्-उचित-निज-प्रेयसीं गतिं कथं न दद्याद् इति सङ्गतिश् चेयं पूर्वोक्ते गोलोकाख्ये गोकुल-प्रकाश-विशेषे एव ज्ञेया । अत एवोद्धव-द्वारा श्री-भगवता सन्दिष्टम्---
या मया क्रीडता रात्र्यां वनेऽस्मिन् व्रज आस्थिताः । > अलब्ध-रासाः कल्याण्यो मापुर् मद्-वीर्य-चिन्तया ॥ [भा।पु। > १०.४७.३७]
रासश् चायं तद्-दिन-गत एव ज्ञेयः तस्येव विवक्षितत्वात् तस्मिन्न् अपि प्रकाशे गोप-लीलत्वेन दिनान्तरे\ऽपि तत्-सम्भवात् किं त्व् अत्र, नासूयन् खलु कृष्णाय [भा।पु। १०.३३.३८] इति वक्ष्यमाणानुसारेण तत्-पत्य्-आदिषु दुःखाद्य्-अनुपत्तये तन्-माययैव त्यक्तानां देहानाम् अन्तर्धापनं तत्-सदृशी-नाम-न्यासां स्फोरणं च गम्यते । एवं तावत्-कालम् एव तद् रहस्यं लब्ध-रासाः श्री-भगवत्-प्रेयस्यो\ऽपि नाजानन् यावद्-उद्धव-द्वारा यथार्थानुभावक-प्रभावं या मयेत्य् आदि सन्देशं नाशृण्वन्न् इति च ।
अथवा, तासां मुरली-वाद्यानुसरणेन तद्-अन्तिक-गतौ किम् आश्चर्यं, यतः काश्चिन् निरुद्ध्यमाना अप्य् अन्तर्-गृह एव तं प्राप्ता, इत्य् आह---अन्तर् इति । तादृश-तीव्र-तापेन धुतं श्री-कृष्ण-कृपया खण्डितम् अशुभं विरह-रूपं यासां ताः तेन जगताम् अपि धुतम् अशुभं याभिस् ता इति वा, मद्-भक्ति-युक्तो भुवनं पुनाति1[भा।पु। ११.४०.२४] इतिवत् । तथा तादृश-निर्वृत्याक्षीणं क्षीणता-विरुद्धं पुष्टं मङ्गलं निज-तादृश-तत्-संयोग-रूपं यासां ताः । तथा पुष्टं जगताम् अपि मङ्गलं याभ्यस् ता इति वा पूर्ववत् गुण-मयं विरह-भाव-मयं देहम् आवेशम् इत्य् अर्थः । तथा तृतीये सृष्टि-प्रसङ्गे ब्रह्मणो दर्शितम् । अन्यत् समानम् । सङ्गतिस् तस्मिन्न् अन्तर्-गृहे एव तस्य प्राकट्यात् अन्तर्-गृह-गता इत्य् अन्वयात् । अत एव सद्यः प्रक्षीणं बन्धनं सर्व-तत्-सङ्ग-विरोधो यासां ताः । एवम् अलब्ध-रासाः । इति तस्याम् एव रात्रौ ज्ञेयं पूर्व-हेतोर् एव ॥११॥
Footnotes
-
वाग् गद्गदा द्रवते यस्य चित्तं
रुदत्य् अभीक्ष्णं हसति क्वचिच् च ।
विलज्ज उद्गायति नृत्यते च
मद्-भक्ति-युक्तो भुवनं पुनाति ॥ ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.10-11
The unbearable, blazing pain of separation from their dearest Lord swept away all that was inauspicious. In meditation they attained Acyuta's embrace, and the bliss of that union exhausted all that was auspicious.
Though they approached Him with the conception of a paramour, He alone was the Supreme Self. Their bonds were at once completely destroyed, and they relinquished bodies composed of the material qualities.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
These two verses say that the confined gopīs immediately attained union with Śrī Kṛṣṇa. The first half describes the culmination of their longing; the second, the culmination of meditation. Their unbearable separation from their dearest beloved was the emotion called vipralambha. It produced an intense burning that swept away the inauspicious. Through meditation they attained the bliss of Acyuta's embrace. Acyuta is renowned as one who never abandons His devotees. That bliss exhausted the auspicious.
The words “unbearable” and “intense” show the furthest limit of anguish, while “Acyuta” and “bliss” show the furthest limit of happiness. Here the “inauspicious” is the manifestation of separation from Bhagavān, which produced pain in the condition preceding eternal union with Him. The “auspicious” is the anticipated manifestation of union, which produced happiness in that same condition. The mature spiritual emotion of a practitioner reaches perfection through these two functions. Although each would ordinarily be experienced gradually, the gopīs now experienced both simultaneously and to their fullest measure; hence the expressions “swept away” and “exhausted.”
They therefore met Śrī Kṛṣṇa there within the house itself. The Vāsanā-bhāṣya quotes Mārkaṇḍeya:
“At that very moment, through meditation, the heroines of Gokula attained the glorious Kṛṣṇa, supreme bliss itself and the tender protector of His devotees.”
The terms “inauspicious” and “auspicious” are not synonyms for sin and merit, for each term produces its own specifically appointed result. Sin certainly cannot manifest love in the form of separation from Bhagavān. Moreover, the Kārttika-māhātmya in the Uttara-khaṇḍa of the Padma Purāṇa says that Vaiṣṇavas have neither karmic bondage nor a birth produced by karma. This is especially true of these gopīs; their birth was not caused by already-fructifying karma. Just as Kṛṣṇa brought His teacher's dead son back to this world (Bhāgavata 10.45.45), the preservation or ending of their embodied condition depended solely upon the will of Śrī Bhagavān, who skillfully used it to increase their love. The verse should not be interpreted otherwise.
Did they meet Him as an illicit lover? No. Their intense passionate longing used such a conception only as a stairway. The one they met was the Supreme Self, the supreme complete reality from whom every other being is a partial manifestation. As the natural maintainer of all, He is everyone's true husband, whatever words such as upapati may be used. For these gopīs, who bore this special emotion, He was also their lover and therefore remained their husband in the fullest sense.
Because they had not yet attained Him as their lover, their bold longing approached Him under the conception of a paramour. Yet illicit loverhood is impossible in the complete source of all beings. The phrase “even with the conception of a paramour” rejects that conception just as the Bhāgavata rejects Pūtanā's murderous intent in the phrase “even though she intended to kill Hari.” It indicates the abandonment of their former husbands and former bodies, not an actual defect in Kṛṣṇa.
Lexicons distinguish the terms. The Viśva-kośa says that ramaṇa means a beloved, while the Amara-kośa lists dhava, priya, pati, and bhartṛ as “husband,” but jāra and upapati as “paramour.” The realities denoted by “beloved” or “husband” and those denoted by “paramour” are not identical. The former implies rightful lordship, the latter theft, and they are opposed. The text deliberately uses the coarse word jāra instead of a more respectable synonym, so its purpose is censure, just as with the word “murderous.” The Tri-kāṇḍa-śeṣa and other lexicons, as well as common usage, define a jāra as a sinful lover.
Yet the expression also reveals the intensity of the attachment by which the gopīs transgressed even the censured social boundary associated with a paramour. It thereby praises that very attachment. Their behavior may resemble mundane desire and may therefore be designated by that word, but because its sole purpose is the happiness of the beloved, it is entirely one with divine love. The gopīs will later say, “May Your tender lotus feet rest upon our breasts” (Bhāgavata 10.31.19). Uddhava likewise praises them: “Ah, the dust of the feet of these gopīs,” and “They abandoned the path of respectable society, so difficult to renounce” (10.47.61). He adds, “These women alone attained what those who fear worldly existence, the sages, and even we ourselves desire” (10.47.58).
Thus, after rejecting the censured aspect of the conception, the verse shows their attainment of Kṛṣṇa, the crown of all supreme goals and the relishable object of great divine love. It then states the accompanying result: they “relinquished bodies composed of the qualities,” because their bonds had at once been destroyed in the manner already explained. This also suggests their attainment of bodies made of being, consciousness, and bliss.
The word “even” declares the paramour conception censurable, just as “even” in “she attained the blessed destination even though she offered her breast to Hari intending to kill Him” (Bhāgavata 10.6.35) condemns Pūtanā's murderous intent. The reason here is expressed by “the Supreme Self”: the Supreme Self cannot properly be denoted by such a censured word. Similarly, the word “Hari” in the Pūtanā verse means that He steals every mind through great qualities such as compassion; such a being cannot properly be an object of murder.
If an unfitting attitude nevertheless arises, the Lord, because He is the Supreme Self and Hari, removes the unfit element and bestows every benefit. In Pūtanā, hostility wore a semblance of devotion. Kṛṣṇa regarded the bare act of giving her breast as devotion and awarded her the destination of a nurse. How, then, could He fail to award these gopīs the destiny proper to His own beloveds, when their inner meeting with Him arose from the extraordinary devotion described by “unbearable separation from their dearest Lord”? This union should be understood as occurring within the special manifestation of Gokula known as Goloka, described above. Śrī Bhagavān therefore later sent this message through Uddhava:
“Those blessed women of Vraja who remained behind and did not join Me when I sported in the forest that night attained Me by contemplating My divine potency.” (Bhāgavata 10.47.37)
This should be understood as the rāsa of that very night, since that is the episode intended here, although in the manifestation where the cowherd pastimes eternally unfold such play can also occur on other nights. To prevent grief and other disturbances among their husbands and relatives, Yogamāyā made the bodies they had left disappear and manifested other women with similar names and forms. This accords with the later statement that the cowherd men felt no jealousy toward Kṛṣṇa (Bhāgavata 10.33.38). Even the beloved gopīs who participated in rāsa did not know this secret until they heard through Uddhava the message beginning “Those who remained behind,” which revealed the true power of the confined gopīs' realization.
The verses can also be read another way. What is astonishing about the other gopīs reaching Kṛṣṇa by following His flute, when some, though confined, attained Him within the house itself? “Their inauspiciousness was swept away” can mean that Śrī Kṛṣṇa's grace destroyed the separation that had been their inauspicious condition. Or it can mean that by their intense burning they swept inauspiciousness from the whole world, just as the Bhāgavata says, “One endowed with devotion to Me purifies the world.”1 Likewise, the bliss of union did not diminish their auspiciousness but nourished it, for kṣīṇa can here bear the opposite sense: their meeting with Him was strengthened. Or, as before, the world's auspiciousness was nourished through them.
On this reading, “body composed of the qualities” means the embodied absorption made of the emotion of separation, as in the account of Brahmā during the creation in the Third Canto. The remainder of the explanation is the same. Kṛṣṇa appeared within that very house, which is why the text says they were “within the house.” Their bonds, every obstacle opposed to union with Him, were immediately destroyed. They were thus the gopīs who did not outwardly attain rāsa, and the previous reasoning establishes that this occurred on that same night.
Footnotes
-
“One whose voice falters and whose heart melts,
who weeps again and again and sometimes laughs,
who sings aloud without shame and dances,
being endowed with devotion to Me, purifies the world.” ↩
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.12 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१२ ॥
राजोवाच---
कृष्णं विदुः परं कान्तं न तु ब्रह्मतया मुने ।
गुण-प्रवाहोपरमस् तासां गुण-धियां कथम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
परि सर्वतो भावेन ईक्षते सर्वेषां भावं जानातीति परीक्षिद् इत्य् अस्यायं भावः । यद्यपि स्वयं तत्-तन्-माहात्म्यं जानास्य् एव तथाप्य् अन्तर्-मुख-सन्दिहानानां सन्देह-निरासार्थम् अर्थ-विशेषेण सन्देह-विशेषः प्रपञ्चितः बहिर्मुख-सन्दिहानानां च सन्देहान्तर-निरसनाय ब्रह्म-ज्ञान-वाद-मय इव सन्देहः प्रपञ्चितः---राजोवाचेति क्वचित् पाठः । अत्रापि सर्व-भाव-वैचक्षण्य एव राज-शब्दस्य तात्पर्यात् तथैवार्थः श्री-मुनीन्द्रेणापि तथैव प्रतिवक्ष्यत इति तत्र बहिर्मुख-रीतिको\ऽर्थः प्रसिद्ध एव अन्तर्मुख-रीत्या त्व् अयम् अर्थः
ननु, गुण-मयं देहं जहुर् इत्य् उक्तम् । तत्र गुण-शब्देन यदि सत्त्वादि-त्रयम् उच्यते, मयट्-प्रययेन विकारः, ततश् चहेयस्य देहस्य स्वतस् तन्-मयत्व-प्राप्तेः । किं तन् निर्देशेन तस्मात् पूर्वेण मानस-साद्गुण्य-परम्परा उत्तरेण तु प्राचुर्यं वाच्यं तत्रेदं पृच्छामः कृष्णं विदुर् इति यदि च प्राप्त-रासानाम् अन्यासां निस्त्रैगुण्य-देहता-सूचनार्थम् आसाम् एव वा प्राप्तव्य-देहस्य तत्-सूचनार्थम् अत्र गुणमयम् इति विशिष्यते, तद् अपि तादृशस्य देहस्योपलक्षणत्वेन मानस-गुण-प्रवाहस्यापि तादृशत्वेन लब्धिः स्यात्, तत्रापि पृच्छाम इत्य् आह---कृष्णं विदुर् इति ।
अर्थश् चायं---तं कृष्णं परं केवलं कान्तं सर्वाश्चर्य-गुण-मनोहरतया परम-प्रेष्ठं विदुः, न तु ब्रह्मतया निर्गुण-तद्-आविर्भाव-विशेषतया तर्हि तासां गुण-धियां ब्रह्म-निष्ठाया अपि त्याजकतया प्रसिद्धेषु तदीय-तादृश-गुणेषु धीर् अन्तः-करणं, यासां तथाभूतानां तद्-एक-निष्ठत्वेन तद्-गुणैकानुबन्ध-तत्-प्रेम-वृत्ति-गुणत्वाद् अप्राकृत-गुणानाम् इत्य् अर्थः । ततो देहस्य तु तासाम् असिद्धत्वाद् भवतु नामोपरमः कथम् अविच्छिदुर् अतादृश-गुण-परम्पराया उपरमः स्याद् इत्य् अर्थः । ब्रह्मोपासकेष्व् इव न तत्-स्वरूप-मात्राविर्भावः, किन्तु गुणैर् अपि सह तद्-आविर्भावः । ततो ब्रह्मोपासकेषु ये गुणास् ते प्राकृत-सत्त्व-मया एवेति तेषाम् एव गुण-प्रवाहोपरमः सम्भवति नाविर्भूत-भगवद्-गुणानां तद्-विधानाम् इति वाक्यार्थः । श्लेषेण चेदं पृच्छति कृष्णं परं केवलं कान्तं विदुः, न तु भाव-मय-गुण-प्रवाहोपरमः गुण-धियां सुन्दरो\ऽयं विदग्धो\ऽयम् इति मात्र-बुद्धीनाम् । मुने हे सर्वज्ञ ! ॥१२॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.12
The king said:
O sage, the gopīs knew Kṛṣṇa only as their supreme beloved, not as Brahman. Their minds were absorbed in His qualities. How, then, could the current of the material qualities cease for them?
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The name Parīkṣit can be understood as “one who sees in every direction,” one who knows the inner disposition of everyone. Although the king himself certainly understood the full majesty of these truths, he articulated a subtle doubt with a special intention in order to remove the uncertainty of inwardly inclined hearers. At the same time, he framed the doubt as though it arose from a doctrine centered on knowledge of Brahman, thereby removing another doubt for outwardly inclined hearers. Some recensions therefore explicitly read, “The king said.” Here too, the word king indicates one expert in discerning every disposition. The lord of sages will answer in the same manner. The external reading of the question is well known; its inward meaning is as follows.
The previous verse said that the gopīs “relinquished a body composed of the guṇas.” If guṇa means the three material qualities beginning with sattva, and the suffix maya means a transformation composed of them, then a body fit to be abandoned is already understood to have that constitution. Why specify it? The preceding element in the compound may instead indicate a succession of qualities in the mind, and the suffix may indicate their abundance. This is the point of the question beginning “They knew Kṛṣṇa.”
Or perhaps “composed of the guṇas” is specified to imply that the other gopīs who attained rāsa possessed bodies beyond the three material qualities, or to indicate the kind of body these confined gopīs were about to attain. Yet if the body is characterized in this way, the same characterization would naturally extend to the current of qualities within their minds. The king therefore asks about that as well.
The meaning is this: they knew Kṛṣṇa exclusively as their supreme beloved, the one dearest to them because His astonishing qualities enchant every mind. They did not know Him as Brahman, as the particular manifestation beyond material qualities. Their awareness and inner faculties dwelt upon His qualities, qualities so celebrated that attachment to them makes even fixation upon undifferentiated Brahman seem worthy of abandonment. Since the gopīs were exclusively devoted to Him, the movements of their love were inseparably connected to those qualities; their qualities were therefore not material.
Even if the ending of their former bodies can be accepted because those bodies had not yet attained perfection, how could the uninterrupted succession of these wholly different, spiritual qualities ever cease? What appears in them is not merely Kṛṣṇa's bare identity, as in the realization of those who worship Brahman, but Kṛṣṇa together with His qualities. The qualities that remain in worshipers of impersonal Brahman are products of material sattva and can therefore cease. The qualities belonging to those in whom Bhagavān and His own attributes have manifested cannot cease. That is the purport of the sentence.
A play of words also allows the question to mean: they knew Kṛṣṇa simply as the supreme beloved. How could the stream of emotion-filled qualities cease in minds that thought only, “How beautiful He is! How artful He is!” O sage, O all-knowing one, explain this.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.13 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१३ ॥
श्री-शुक उवाच---
उक्तं पुरस्ताद् एतत् ते चैद्यः सिद्धिं यथा गतः ।
द्विषन्न् अपि हृषीकेशं किम् उताधोक्षज-प्रियाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
श्री-युक्तः शुक इति । परीक्षिद्-वचनस्य बहिर्मुख-प्रतारण-बुभुत्सु-सन्देह-निरसनार्थं प्रवृत्तिम् अवगत्यापि तद्-व्याजेन बहिर्मुखान् भर्त्सयन्न् इव किञ्चित् सामर्षत्वेनाव्यक्त-वचनत्वात् तथैवाह---उक्तं पुरस्ताद् इति । सिद्धिम् अभीष्टां गतिं, पुनः पार्षदतां वैरानुबन्ध-तीव्रेण ध्यानेनाच्युत-सात्म्यतां, नीतौ पुनर् हरेः पार्श्वं जग्मतुर् विष्णु-पार्षदौ [भा।पु। ७.१.४६] इति सप्तमात् । ततस् तस्य द्वेषेऽपि जाते लीनतया स्थितैर् अपि पुनः स्व-गुणैर् एव सह तत्-प्राप्तिर् इति सुतराम् एवाधोक्षज-प्रीति-विषयाश्रयाणां तासां वर्धिष्णु-प्रेमतया प्रकटैस् तैर् एव सह तत्-प्राप्तिर् इत्य् अर्थः । मया तु गुण-मयं देहम् इति स्वरूप-शक्ति-वृत्ति-रूपान्तर्-बहिर्-देह-प्राप्त्या स-मूल-प्रकृति-प्राकृत-सद्-गुणैः सौन्दर्यादिभिः संवलितम् अपीत्य् एव विवक्षितं देहस्यैव विशेषणत्वाद् इत्य् अर्थः ।
प्रश्नस्य श्लेषत्वे द्वितीयार्थे त्व् अयम् उत्तरस्यार्थः । ये यथा माम् [गीता ४.११] इत्य् अत्र तान् प्रत्येवान्यान् गुणान् न प्रकाशयामि, स्वतस् तु मम सर्वेऽपि सन्त्य् एवेति विवक्षितम् । अतस् तादृश-भक्तावेशात् तस्यानुसन्धानाभावेऽपि तत्-तच्-छक्तय एव स्वावसरे तान् प्रकाशयन्ति अन्यथा दूरतो भजतां केवल-तन्-माधुर्य-निष्ठानां तद्-अप्राप्तिर् एव स्यात् । तत्र कैमुत्येन दृष्टान्तं शृण्व् इत्य् आह---द्विषन्न् अपीति । अन्यथा तत्राप्य् अन्तेन मोक्षादि-दायकम् ऐश्वर्यं प्रकाशेतेति भावः । तत्-तत्-प्रकाशे नाम-द्वयेन हेतुम् आह---हृषीकेशम् इति, अधोक्षजेति च । उभय-नाम-निरुक्त्या तज्-ज्ञानानपेक्षतयैव तेषां सिद्धये तद्-गुण-विशेषः प्रकाशत इति दर्शितम् ॥१३॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.13
Śrī Śuka said:
I already explained to you how Śiśupāla attained perfection even while hating Hṛṣīkeśa. How much more, then, must this be true of those who were dear to Adhokṣaja?
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The honorific “Śrī” accompanies Śuka's name. Śuka understood that Parīkṣit's words were meant to remove the doubts of sincere seekers while deceiving those whose vision remained outward. Yet, using the question as a pretext, he seems to rebuke such outward persons. A trace of righteous indignation makes his reply somewhat indirect: “I already explained this to you.”
Śiśupāla attained siddhi, the destination he inwardly desired. More precisely, he again attained his position as a divine attendant. Through intense meditation bound to hostility, he became absorbed in Acyuta. The Seventh Canto says, “When they had been brought back, the two attendants of Viṣṇu returned to Hari's side” (Bhāgavata 7.1.46). Although hatred had arisen in him, the qualities that had remained latent emerged again, and he attained Kṛṣṇa together with those very qualities. How much more certain, then, is it that the gopīs, who were the abodes and objects of love for Adhokṣaja, attained Him together with their qualities, which were fully manifest through their ever-increasing love?
When I said “a body composed of qualities,” I intended only to qualify the body: after attaining inner and outer bodies that were transformations of the Lord's own intrinsic potency, they were endowed with beauty and other auspicious qualities entirely free from primordial matter and its products.
If the king's question is read as a double entendre, Śuka's answer carries a second meaning. In the Gītā statement “As they approach Me” (4.11), Kṛṣṇa means that He does not reveal every other quality of His to each devotee, not that those qualities cease to exist in Him. Even when absorption in a particular devotion prevents conscious inquiry into His other qualities, the relevant divine potencies reveal them in their own time. Otherwise, devotees who worship Him from a distance and are fixed solely in His sweetness could never attain the other features required for perfection.
Śuka therefore says, in effect, “Hear an example that proves the conclusion even more strongly: even while hating Him.” In Śiśupāla's case, Kṛṣṇa's majesty, which ultimately grants liberation and other results, necessarily manifested. The names Hṛṣīkeśa and Adhokṣaja explain why the appropriate qualities become manifest: the meanings of both names show that, without requiring prior knowledge of them, a particular divine quality reveals itself to bring each soul to perfection.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.14 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१४ ॥
नॄणां निःश्रेयसार्थाय व्यक्तिर् भगवतो नृप ।
अव्ययस्याप्रमेयस्य निर्गुणस्य गुणात्मनः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
तद् एवं तद्-ध्यान-प्रभाव उक्तः । तत्र भगवद्-व्यक्ति-समये तु भगवत्-पार्षदस्यागन्तुक-दैत्य-प्रभावस्य चैद्यस्य, तथा तादृश-श्री-भगवत्-प्रेमवतीनां तासां तत्-तत्-सम्पादनाय भगवतः साहाय्यम् अप्य् अस्ति कैमुत्येन कारणम् इत्य् आह---नॄणाम् इति । नॄणां जीव-मात्राणां निःश्रेयसार्थाय सर्व-साधन-फलाय तत्-तद्-योग्यता-सम्पत्-पूर्वक-स्व-लीलानन्द-प्राप्ति-रूपाय । तं साधयितुम् एवेत्य् अर्थः । व्यक्तिः प्राकाट्यम् । तद्-अर्थत्वावधारणार्थम् आह---भगवत इति । अन्यथा भ्रू-विजृम्भ-मात्रेण ब्रह्माण्ड-कोटि-संहार-समर्थस्य भू-भार-हरण-मात्रार्थं व्यक्तेर् अनुपपत्तिर् इत्य् अर्थः । हे नृपेति । यथा नॄणां क्षेमार्थम् एव इतस् ततो भवादृशस्य राज्ञो गमनम् इति भावः ।
भगवत्त्वम् एवाह---अव्यक्तस्येत्य् आदिभिश् चतुर्भिर् विशेषणैः । नित्यं नाना-प्रकाशैर् नाना-भक्तेभ्य आत्म-दानादिनापि न व्येतीत्य् अव्ययः तस्य । कुतः ? अप्रमेयस्य अपरिच्छिन्नस्येत्य् अर्थः । तत् कुतः ? निर्गुणस्य माया-गुणातीतस्य । तच् च कुतः ? माया-गुणानाम् आत्मनः प्रवर्तकस्य ।
यद् वा, नॄणां निःश्रेयसार्थायैव व्यक्ति-मात्रं जन्म, अन्यथा तु कथञ्चित् सम्भवेद् इत्य् आह---अव्ययस्य जन्मादि-विकार-रहितस्य । किं च, अप्रमेयस्य तद्-अर्थत्वे हेतुः गुणात्मन इति निज-कारुण्याद्य्-अशेष-गुणानां सुप्तानाम् इव चेतयितुः प्रकटन-परस्येत्य् अर्थः । अन्यत् समानम् ।
श्लोक-द्वयेऽस्मिन्न् अयं भावः [भावार्थ-दीपिकायां १०.२९.१३] इत्य्-आदौ टीकायां बहिर्मुख-सन्देह-निरासार्थः । तेषाम् अयम् अभिप्रायः । ननु, ब्रह्मणि कामादिकम् अपि चेद् अर्थ-करं तर्हि जीवेष्व् अपि चित्-सामान्येनैक्यात् ब्रह्मत्वम् अस्तीति पत्य्-आदिष्व् अपि तादृशं स्यात् ? तत्राह---जीवेष्व् इति । आवृतत्वे हेतुर् वक्ष्यमाण-वैपरीत्य-रीत्या हृषीकाधीन-ज्ञानत्वम् एवेति ज्ञेयम् । तत्र स्वस्मिन्न् आवृतत्वं बहिर् विक्षेपात् परेषूपाधि-मात्र-ग्रहणात् हृषीकेशत्वाद् इति पूर्ववन् न हृषीक-वशस् तद्-उदयः । अतः स्व-प्रकाशता-मय एव ततश् चानावृतम् एव ब्रह्मत्वम् इति स्थिते कामादिना केनापि तत्र प्रवृत्तिर् भवतु वस्त्व्-अनुभवस् तु भवत्य् एवेत्य् अर्थः ।
ननु देहीति पत्य्-आदिवद् देहित्वेन प्रतीयमान इत्य् अर्थः । सिद्धान्तम् आह---भगवत एवेति । तत्-तद्-विशेषेण वैलक्षण्याद् इत्य् अर्थः । एवं-रूपा अनावृत-ब्रह्म-रूपा न देहि-सादृश्यं कुतो देहित्वम् इत्य् अर्थः । तद्-विग्रहस्यैव स्वरूप-शक्ति-सिद्ध-वैचित्रिक-परम-तत्त्वैक-रूपत्वात् । तच् च विद्वद्-अनुभव-सेवित-तत्-तच्-छास्त्र-प्रामाण्यात् । यथा च व्याख्यातम्---नातः परं परम यद् भवतः स्वरूपम् [भा।पु। ३.९.३] इत्य्-आदिष्व् इति ॥१४॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.14
O king, the imperishable, immeasurable Bhagavān, who stands beyond the material qualities and is the source of all qualities, manifests Himself for the highest good of human beings.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Śuka has explained the power of meditation upon Kṛṣṇa. When Bhagavān manifests in this world, however, His own assistance provides an even stronger reason for the attainment both of Śiśupāla, a divine attendant temporarily covered by the influence of a demonic birth, and of the gopīs, who possessed such love for Śrī Bhagavān. Thus Śuka says, “for the highest good of human beings.”
“Human beings” here includes all living beings. Their highest good is the fruit of every spiritual means: after receiving the fitness appropriate to each, they attain the bliss of the Lord's own pastimes. He manifests precisely to accomplish this. The word “Bhagavān” confirms that this alone is the purpose of His appearance. One who can destroy millions of universes with the slightest movement of His brow would have no need to manifest merely to relieve the earth's burden. “O king” suggests: just as a king like you travels from place to place solely for the welfare of his people, Bhagavān moves among living beings for their supreme good.
The four descriptions beginning with “imperishable” establish His Bhagavānhood. He is imperishable because He never diminishes, although in many manifestations He eternally gives Himself to countless devotees. Why does He not diminish? Because He is immeasurable, without limitation. Why is He unlimited? Because He is beyond the qualities of Māyā. Why is He beyond them? Because He is their inner source and the one who sets them in motion.
Alternatively, His very manifestation or “birth” exists solely for the highest good of living beings. Otherwise birth could not in any way occur to the imperishable one, who is free from transformations such as birth. “Immeasurable” gives another reason, while “the source of qualities” means that He awakens and manifests His innumerable intrinsic qualities, beginning with compassion, as though bringing what lay asleep into activity. The remainder is as explained above.
In these two verses, the explanation beginning “the import is this” in the Bhāvārtha-dīpikā on 10.29.13 removes the doubt of outwardly inclined hearers. Their objection runs as follows: if desire or another emotion directed toward Brahman produces spiritual benefit, then every individual soul shares the general nature of consciousness and thus possesses Brahmanhood. Would desire directed toward husbands or other people therefore produce the same result? Śuka answers by distinguishing ordinary souls.
The individual soul's knowledge is covered because it depends upon the senses. Awareness of oneself is obscured by outward distraction, while awareness of others grasps only their limiting material conditions. Hṛṣīkeśa is not controlled by the senses, and His manifestation does not depend upon them. He consists entirely of self-revelation; His nature as Brahman is therefore never covered. Whatever motive causes one to approach Him, an encounter with the reality itself necessarily occurs.
One might say that Kṛṣṇa appeared to possess a body just as the gopīs' husbands and other embodied beings did. Śuka states the conclusion with the word “Bhagavān”: Kṛṣṇa is categorically distinct through these particular attributes. Since His form is uncovered Brahman, He does not merely resemble an embodied soul, much less actually belong to that category. His form is the one supreme reality, wondrously manifested by His intrinsic potency. This is established by the scriptures as realized and served by the wise, including the verse “There is no form of Yours superior to this supreme form” (Bhāgavata 3.9.3).
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.15 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१५ ॥
कामं क्रोधं भयं स्नेहम् ऐक्यं सौहृदम् एव च ।
नित्यं हरौ विदधतो यान्ति तन्-मयतां हि ते ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अस्तु तावत् तद्-व्यक्ति-समय-गतानां वार्ता, किन्तु सर्वदातनानाम् अपीयं रीतिर् इत्य् आह---कामम् इति । तत्र कामं द्विविधं गोप्य्-आदीनाम् इव प्रेम-मयं सैरन्ध्र्यादीनाम् इव रिरंसा-मयं च । क्रोधं द्वेषं चैद्यादीनाम् इव । भयं कंसादीनाम् इव । स्नेहं वृष्टि-पाण्डवानाम् इव, श्रीमद्-व्रज-वासिनाम् इव वा । ऐक्यम् आत्मारामाणाम् इव सौहृदं क्रथ-कैशिकादीनाम् इव । तत्र भय-द्वेषौ तु नानुमतौ यः खलु कल्याण-गुणम् आत्मानं भीषणं मन्यते गूढं द्विषतोऽपि तस्य भीतस्य तथा मत्सरादिना साक्षाद् अपि द्विषतो धृष्टस्य भद्राय कल्पते तस्मिन् कः पामरः ? तच् च तच् च कुर्यात्, किन्तु स्नेहं सौहृदम् एव वा सर्वेऽपि कुर्युर् इति हि तात्पर्यं तद् इत्थम् एवोक्तं श्री-नारदेन--- तस्मात् केनाप्य् उपायेन मनः कृष्णे निवेशयेत् [भा।पु। ७.१.३१] इति केनापीति तत्र योग्येनेत्य् अर्थः । अतस् तत्रैव तद् उक्तम्---
यथा वैरानुबन्धेन मर्त्यस् तन्-मयताम् इयात् । > न तथा भक्ति-योगेन इति मे निश्चिता मतिः ॥ [भा।पु। ७.१.२६] > इति ।
तत्र च शास्त्राज्ञा-गौरवमय-भक्ति-योगम् अतिक्रम्य भाव-मार्गे हेयस्यापि तस्य तन्-मयताकारित्वाय प्राबल्यं दृश्यत इति व्यज्य स्नेह-सौहृदे एवानुमते तद् इत्थम् एवोक्तं द्विषन्न् अपीति तद्वद् ऐक्यं च नानुमतं तत्र तादृश-तद्-गुणास्फूर्तेर् इति । एव-शब्दः एकैकतः कृतार्थीभावाय पाठान्तरे ये विदधते ते हि निश्चितं तन्मयतां तत्-तद्-भाव-समुचिताविर्भावं तद्-एक-स्फूर्तिं चेति वेति च पाठः समानार्थः । किन्तु, श्री-भगवान् खलु भक्त्याहम् एकया ग्राह्यः श्रद्धयात्मा प्रियः सताम् [भा।पु। ११.१४.२१] इति श्री-भगवद्-वाक्यात्
योगिभिर् दृश्यते भक्त्या > नाभक्त्या दृश्यते क्वचित् । > द्रष्टुं न शक्यो रोषाच् च > मत्सराद् वा जनार्दनः ॥ [प।पु। ६.२३८.८३] इति > पाद्मोत्तर-खण्ड-वचनात् ।1
नाहं प्रकाशः सर्वस्य योग-माया-समावृतः [गीता ७.१५] इति श्री-गीतातश् च यद्यपि द्वेष्टृ-प्रभृतिभिस् तस्य याथार्थ्यं नानुभूयते किन्तु अन्यथैवेति तथापि तत्-प्रभावात् परम्परयाप्य् उत्तर-काले याथार्थ्यं स्फुरतीति क्रोध-भयेऽप्य् अत्र गणिते, किम् उताधोक्षज-प्रियाः [भा।पु। १०.२९.१३] इत्य् अनेन कामस् तु प्रियत्वातिशयाद् उत्कर्षित इति विवेचनीयम् ॥१५॥
Footnotes
-
कृ।सं। १०६, भक्ति।सं। ३२५, प्री।सं। ७। ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.15
Those who constantly direct desire, anger, fear, affection, unity, or friendship toward Hari surely attain absorption in Him.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
This principle does not apply only to those present when Bhagavān visibly manifests; it holds at all times. Śuka therefore lists the dispositions. Desire is of two kinds: the love-filled desire of the gopīs and others like them, and the desire for personal enjoyment found in Kubjā and similar devotees. Anger means the hostility of Śiśupāla and others; fear, that of Kaṁsa and others; affection, that of the Vṛṣṇis, Pāṇḍavas, or blessed residents of Vraja; unity, that sought by self-satisfied contemplatives; and friendship, that shown by Kratha, Kaiśika, and others.
Fear and hatred are not being recommended. Who would be so degraded as deliberately to regard the all-auspicious Lord as terrifying, to fear Him while harboring concealed hostility, or boldly to hate Him through envy and imagine that such conduct brings good? Everyone should instead cultivate affection or friendship. This is precisely the purport of Nārada's statement, “Therefore, by some suitable means, one should fix the mind upon Kṛṣṇa” (Bhāgavata 7.1.31). “Some means” means a means appropriate to the person, not any means whatever.
The same discussion says:
“A mortal may become absorbed in Him through an unbroken bond of hostility more intensely than through a yoga of devotion governed by formal injunction. This is my settled conclusion.” (Bhāgavata 7.1.26)
This does not praise hostility. It shows that, on the path of powerful emotion, even a rejected disposition can possess greater force for producing absorption than devotion dominated by reverence for scriptural command. Affection and friendship alone are approved. The earlier words “even while hating Him” have the same force. Unity is likewise not recommended here, since Kṛṣṇa's particular qualities do not manifest in that realization.
The word “alone” indicates that each of these dispositions can independently produce its result. Another reading says, “Those who direct them toward Hari certainly attain absorption in Him,” meaning both a manifestation appropriate to the particular disposition and an exclusive awareness of Him. A variant with vā carries the same sense.
Nevertheless, Śrī Bhagavān says, “I, the Self who am dear to the saintly, am attained through exclusive devotion accompanied by faith” (Bhāgavata 11.14.21). The Uttara-khaṇḍa of the Padma Purāṇa similarly says:
“The yogis behold Janārdana through devotion; He is never seen through nondevotion. He cannot be truly seen through anger or through envy.” (Padma Purāṇa 6.238.83)1
The Gītā also says, “I am not manifest to everyone, being veiled by Yogamāyā.” Those who hate or fear Kṛṣṇa do not experience Him as He truly is, but in a distorted manner. Yet through His power, a true realization may arise indirectly at a later time; for this reason anger and fear are included in the list. The earlier statement “how much more those who were dear to Adhokṣaja” establishes that the gopīs' desire is supremely exalted because it expresses the highest degree of dearness.
Footnotes
-
Kṛṣṇa-sandarbha 106; Bhakti-sandarbha 325; Prīti-sandarbha 7. ↩
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.16 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१६ ॥
न चैवं विस्मयः कार्यो भवता भगवत्य् अजे ।
योगेश्वरेश्वरे कृष्णे यत एतद् विमुच्यते ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
न चेति अन्येन क्रियतां नाम भवता गर्भाद् आरभ्य तन्-महिमाभिज्ञेन न कार्य एवेत्य् अर्थः । अत एव भवतेति गौरवेणोक्तं, न तु त्वयेति विस्मयाकरणे हेतु-विशेषः भगवति अशेषैश्वर्य-युक्ते । ननु तर्हि कथं देवकी-गर्भतो जन्म ? तत्राह---अजे जीववन् न जायते, किन्तु स्वेच्छयैव भक्त-वात्सल्यादिना स्वयम् आविर्भवतीत्य् अर्थः । भगवत्त्वाद् एव योगेश्वरेश्वरे तत्रापि कृष्णे सर्वतः परिपूर्णाविर्भाव इत्य् अर्थः ॥१६॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.16
You should not be astonished that people become freed through Kṛṣṇa, for He is unborn Bhagavān, the Lord even of the masters of yoga.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The word “not” means: let someone else be astonished, if he must, but you, who have known Kṛṣṇa's greatness from your time in the womb, should never be so. Śuka therefore respectfully says “by you,” not the familiar “by thee.” The special reason there can be no astonishment is that Kṛṣṇa is Bhagavān, endowed with all majesty.
One might ask: if He is unborn, how could He take birth from Devakī's womb? The word “unborn” means that He does not take birth like an ordinary living being. He manifests Himself by His own will through affection for His devotees and similar motives. Because He is Bhagavān, He is the Lord even of the lords of yoga; and as Kṛṣṇa, He is the completely full manifestation in every respect.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.17 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१७ ॥
ता दृष्ट्वान्तिकम् आयाता भगवान् व्रज-योषितः ।
अवदद् वदतां श्रेष्ठो वाचः पेशैर् विमोहयन् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अतः परम-रसमय-रास-लीला-प्रसङ्गेऽस्मिन्न् अन्तरायानौचित्येऽपि सर्वेषाम् एक-चित्तता-सम्पादनार्थम् एवेदृशः प्रश्नो भवता कृतः । मयापि भवद्-अनुरोधेनैव सिद्धान्त-प्रक्रियेयं व्यञ्जितेति व्यञ्जयन् पुनर् अप्रार्थितोऽपि स्वयम् उत्कण्ठया सहसा प्रस्तुतम् एवाह---ता वेणु-गीताकृष्टाः परम-विह्वलाः, तद् एव दर्शयति व्रजस्य योषितः व्रज एव स्थातुं योग्याः नहि बहिर्वनम् आगन्तुम् इत्य् अर्थः । तत्रापि निजान्तिकम् एवायाताः प्राप्तः, न तु लज्जादिना दूरतः स्थित्वा, दृष्ट्वा अवदन् वाचः पेशैर् वाग्-विलासैः । ते च द्विविधाः शाब्दिका आर्थिकाश् च । पूर्वे तु सुललित-वर्ण-विन्यास-सुगम-सुभग-समुच्चारण-स्मित-वलित-श्री-मुख-लोचन-चिल्ली-चालन-विशेषादयः । उत्तरे रस-भावालङ्कार-वस्तु-रूपाः । एतेऽपि चतुर्विधा उपेक्षा-भङ्गि-मयाः प्रार्थना-भङ्गि-मयाः तद्-युगलार्थ-सन्धापन-मयाः वास्तवार्थ-मयाश् च ।
तथा च सति विमोहयन्न् इति हृत-चित्ताः हृत-विवेकाश् च कुर्वन्न् इत्य् अर्थो यथायथम् ऊह्यः । तत्र पूर्वत्वं शाब्दिक-प्रार्थना-मय-वास्तवार्थमयेषु उत्तरोत्तरत्वं चान्ययोः । तत्र च शाब्दिकाः स्वभावेन विशेषतस् तु भावेन आर्थिकेषु उपेक्षा-मयाः स्वस्मिन्न् उत्कण्ठा-वर्धनार्थम् एव, न तूपेक्षार्थं कृताः । रन्तुं मनश् चक्रे [भा।पु। १०.२९.१], जगौ कलं वाम-दृशां मनोहरम् [भा।पु। १०.२९.३] इत्य् उक्तत्वात् । अत एवैतत् पक्षे वाक्-पेश-मात्रतो, न तु तात्पर्यत इत्य् अर्थः ।
एवं मनस्य् अन्यद् वचस्य् अन्यत् इत्य् अवहित्थया तासाम् उत्कण्ठया विषण्णता-सम्पादनं, तेन च विवेक-हरणम् इति । तत्रापि प्रार्थना-मया निजौत्सुक्य-मात्र-हेतुकाः । तद्-युगलार्थ-सन्धापनं तु नर्म-कौतुकर्थम् इति ।
तथा वचने योग्यतां कैमुत्येनाह---वदतां श्रेष्ठः निखिल-वाग्-वैदग्धी-विदां वरिष्ठः, यतो भगवान् स्वाभाविक-तादृश-ज्ञानादिभिः सर्वातिशायी ।
यद् वा, सर्वत्रान्तर्भूतोऽपि शब्दो द्रष्टव्यः । तथा हि व्रज-योषितः सहज-निज-प्रेम-परत्वेन प्रसिद्धा अपि, तत्रापि तास् तादृशं प्रेम-विकारं प्राप्ता अपि, तत्रापि तदानीं निजान्तिकम् आयाता अपि, साक्षाद् दृष्ट्वापि स्वयं च भगवान् सर्वज्ञत्वेन तासां भावभिज्ञोऽपि वाचः पेशैः कपट-वाक्यैर् विमोहयन् परम-वैकल्यं प्रापयन्न् अवदत् । किम्-अर्थम् ? वदतां नर्मोक्ति-चतुराणां मध्ये श्रेष्ठः, नर्म-विशेषार्थम् इत्य् अर्थः ॥१७॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.17
Bhagavān saw the women of Vraja arrive close beside Him. The foremost of eloquent speakers bewildered them with artful words.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
An interruption is unfitting in this account of the supremely rasa-filled rāsa pastime. Your question was asked only to bring every hearer to a single understanding, and I disclosed this theological conclusion solely in response to you. Having suggested this, Śuka, unasked but impelled by his own eagerness, suddenly returns to the narrative: “He saw them.”
The gopīs had been drawn by the flute song and were utterly overwhelmed. “Women of Vraja” emphasizes this condition: they were women properly meant to remain within Vraja, not to enter the forest outside it. Yet they came directly beside Kṛṣṇa. Modesty did not make them stand at a distance. Seeing them, He spoke through “artful words,” verbal play of two kinds: art of sound and art of meaning.
The first includes graceful arrangements of syllables, effortless and beautiful pronunciation, and particular movements of His smiling face, eyes, and eyebrows. The second consists of rasa, emotion, ornament, and subject matter. These arts of meaning are themselves fourfold: gestures of apparent neglect, gestures of entreaty, meanings that reconcile both simultaneously, and the actual intended meaning.
“Bewildering them” should accordingly be understood as both stealing their hearts and taking away their power of deliberation. The arts of sound, entreaty, and actual intent stand progressively earlier in the sequence, while the other two successively predominate. His verbal beauty was natural to Him. Among the meaningful arts, the apparent neglect was spoken only to increase their longing for Him, not because He truly intended to reject them. The text has already said, “He formed His resolve to sport” (10.29.1) and “He sang a soft melody that stole the minds of the doe-eyed women” (10.29.3). The neglect existed only in the ingenuity of His wording, not in His purpose.
Through avahitthā, concealing one intention in the heart while speaking another, He made their longing turn into despondency and thereby deprived them of ordinary judgment. Even His words of entreaty arose simply from His own eagerness. The meanings that reconciled both sides served the delight of playful joking.
Śuka establishes Kṛṣṇa's unparalleled qualification for such speech by calling Him “the foremost of speakers.” He is supreme among all who know the arts of language, for Bhagavān naturally surpasses everyone in this kind of knowledge and every other excellence.
Alternatively, the force of “even though” may be supplied throughout. Even though they were women of Vraja, renowned for their innate and exclusive love; even though their love had reached such an extraordinary transformation; even though they had now come directly beside Him; and even though omniscient Bhagavān saw them and knew their hearts, He spoke deceptive, artful words that bewildered them and brought them to the greatest distress. Why? Because He is foremost among speakers skilled in playful joking, and wished to create a special delight of intimate banter.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.18 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१८ ॥
श्री-भगवान् उवाच---
स्वागतं वो महा-भागाः प्रियं किं करवाणि वः ।
व्रजस्यानामयं कच्चिद् ब्रूतागमन-कारणम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
प्रथमम् अवहित्थयौदास्यम् अवलम्बमानः सादरम् आह---स्वागतम् इति । वो युष्माकं, शोभनम् आगतं वृत्तम् इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, वो युष्माभिः सुष्ठु आगतं कच्चिद् इति प्रश्ने । महान् भागो भाग्यं पातिव्रत्यादि-लक्षणं यासां तासां सम्बोधनम् । अतो वो युष्माकं किं प्रियं करवाणि, अपि तु न किञ्चित् कर्तुं शक्नोमि इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, किं करवाणि तद् आज्ञापयन्त्व् इत्य् अर्थः । महा-भागानां प्रियाचरणेन ममापि धर्म-विशेषो भावीति भावः ।
पूर्वं यज्ञपत्नीः प्रत्य् अप्य् एवम् एवोक्तं, किन्तु तत्र आस्यताम् [१०.२३.२५] इति गौरवं विधाय किं कर्तुं शक्नोमि, अपि तु न किम् अपीति केवलम् औदास्यम् । अत्र तु प्रियं किम् इति श्लेषेण साकाङ्क्षत्वम् अपीति विशेषः । वस्तुतस् तु एतासां तादृशागमनं दृष्ट्वा परम-प्रीत्यैवाह---स्वागतम् इत्य्-आदि । महा-भागा इति सर्व-परित्यागेन तद्-एकापेक्षया तासाम् आगमनात् स्वस्य च नाना-प्रिय-जनापेक्षया तादृशत्वाभाव-मननेन स्वस्माद् अपि प्रेम-महत्त्व-विवक्षयोक्तम् । भागोऽत्र भजनम् ।
अतस् तासां प्रेम-पर-वशः सन्न् आह---प्रियम् इति । तच् च प्रिय-जन-वशीकरण-चतुरस्य विदग्ध-शिरोमणेः स्वाभाविकम् एवेति दिक् । तद् इत्थम् एव परत्र च वस्तुत इत्य्-आदिकम् इति-शब्द-पर्यन्तो वास्तवोऽर्थो ज्ञेयः ।
तद्-अनन्तरं तु नर्मादि-मयो ज्ञेयः । तथा हि, स्वागतम् इत्य्-आदिना नर्मणा सद्-आचारम् इवाश्रित्य समागत-जनेषु वक्तुं योग्यम् उक्त्वा सर्वा एव युगपत् स-सम्भ्रमम् आगता वीक्ष्य स्वयम् अपि कैतवेन स-भय-सम्भ्रमम् इव पृच्छति---व्रजस्येति । अनामयं मङ्गलं कच्चित् ।
ननु, चतुर-सिंह ! तथा सति गोपादयोऽप्य् आगताः स्युर् इति चेत् ? सत्यम् । तर्हि अङ्गना-विषयकः केषाम् अप्य् उपद्रवो नूनं भवेद् इति धूर्ततया आशङ्क्येव साटोपम् आह---ब्रूतेति। निजागमनस्य कारणं हेतुं प्रयोजनं वा ।
अथवा, तद्-उक्त्य्-अभिप्रायानिर्धारणेन लज्जया चानुत्तरास् ता वीक्ष्य, मन्ये शोक-वेगेनामङ्गलस्याश्राव्यत्वेन वा किञ्चित् न वदथेति व्यञ्जयन् किञ्चिद् अन्यद् एव चोत्थापयन् स-वैयाग्र्यम् इव पृच्छति---व्रजस्येति । एवं सर्वम् अग्रेऽप्य् आशङ्कादिकं कैतवेनैवेति ज्ञेयं । तथाप्य् अवदन्तीः प्रसन्न-मुखीश् चालोक्यास्वस्तताम् अभिनयन् सलज्जम् इवाह---ब्रूतेति । भवतु मद्-दुर्वितर्कत्वं, यूयम् एव स्वयं ब्रूतेत्य् अर्थः ।
अत्रैकैकैव वाक् समुपेक्षा-मयी सम्प्रार्थना-मयी चेत्य् उक्तम् । तत्रास्याः समुपेक्षामयीत्वं प्रपञ्चितं, सम्प्रार्थनामयीत्वं कथ्यते। इदम् एव श्लेषार्थतयाग्रेऽपि प्रतिश्लोकं लेख्यम् । तथा हि---हे महा-भागाः ! महान् भागो भाग्यं यासाम् ईदृशी ज्योत्स्नी, तत्रापीदृशं वनं, तत्रापीदृशं वो नव-यौवनादि, तत्रापीदृशोऽनुवर्ती जनोऽयम् अनुकूलः इति महद् एव भाग्यम् इति । तत्रेष्ट-प्रश्न-रूपं प्रार्थना-सोपानम् आह---कच्चित् वो युष्माकं स्वागतं ? प्रार्थनाम् आह---वो युष्माकं किं प्रियं करवाणि । अतो भवतीनां यत् हृद्-गतं किम् अपि प्रियम् अस्ति, तद् एव मम प्रार्थनीयम् इत्य् अर्थः । तत्र निरुत्तरा वीक्ष्य पुनः प्रार्थनार्थं सोपानान्तरम् आह---व्रजस्येति । प्रार्थनाम् आह---ब्रूतेति । मा लज्जतेति भावः ॥१८॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.18
Śrī Bhagavān said:
Welcome, O greatly fortunate ones. What pleasing service may I perform for you? Is all well in Vraja? Please tell Me the reason for your coming.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
First Kṛṣṇa adopts concealed indifference, yet speaks respectfully: “Welcome.” The phrase can mean “Your arrival has been excellent.” Or it can be framed as a question: “Have you come safely?” “Greatly fortunate” then addresses women whose great fortune consists in chastity and similar virtues. On this outward reading, “What pleasing thing can I do for you?” implies that He can do nothing for them. Alternatively it means, “Please command Me; what shall I do?” By pleasing such greatly fortunate women, He too would acquire special religious merit.
Kṛṣṇa had spoken similarly to the wives of the sacrificial priests. There, however, after respectfully saying “Please be seated” (10.23.25), His question “What can I do?” expressed indifference alone: He could do nothing more. Here the double meaning of “What is pleasing?” also reveals desire, and that is the special feature.
In reality, seeing that the gopīs had come in this way filled Him with supreme delight, and He truly said, “Welcome.” He called them “greatly fortunate” because they had abandoned everything and come expecting only Him. Comparing their single-minded love with His own regard for many beloved devotees, He considered their love greater even than His. Here bhāga means worshipful devotion.
Overcome by their love, He asks what would please them. Such responsiveness is natural to the crown jewel of artful lovers, who knows how to submit to those He loves. Wherever the commentary below introduces an explanation with “in reality,” that explanation should be understood as the actual intention up to the point marked by “thus.” What follows will explain the playful meanings.
Through “welcome” and the other words, He jokingly assumes the manners appropriate for receiving visitors. Seeing every gopī arrive at once in agitation, He pretends to become frightened and agitated Himself: “Is all well in Vraja?”
One might reply, “Lion among the clever, if Vraja were in danger, the cowherd men would have come too.” “True,” His playful logic answers, “then surely some disaster involving women alone must have occurred.” With a roguish air He therefore insists, “Tell Me.” They must disclose the cause or purpose of their own arrival.
Or, seeing that uncertainty about His intention and their own modesty left them silent, He implies, “Perhaps the force of grief prevents you from speaking, or the calamity is too dreadful to relate.” Feigning urgency, He raises another possibility: “Is all well in Vraja?” Every anxiety expressed in this and the following verses should be understood as playful pretense. Yet when He sees their bright faces and continued silence, He acts relieved and says with apparent shyness, “Tell Me. Let My unfortunate conjecture be dismissed; you yourselves must speak.”
Each sentence thus contains both apparent rejection and entreaty. The rejection has been explained; now the entreaty is shown. The same kind of double meaning should be supplied verse by verse below. “O greatly fortunate ones” can mean: how extraordinary your fortune! There is this moonlight, this forest, your own fresh youth, and here is a responsive lover favorable to you. “Have you had a welcome arrival?” is the first step of His desired question. Then comes the entreaty: “What pleasing thing may I do for you?” Whatever beloved wish lies within your hearts is the very thing I ask you to reveal. Seeing them remain silent, He offers another step: “Is all well in Vraja?” and then entreats, “Tell Me.” The implication is, “Do not be shy.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.19 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.१९ ॥
रजन्य् एषा घोर-रूपा घोर-सत्त्व-निषेविता ।
प्रतियात व्रजं1 नेह स्थेयं स्त्रीभिः सुमध्यमाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
एषा** प्रत्यक्षा इति । तासां तर्क-वाग्मिताम् आशङ्क्य द्रढयति---ततः कुल-वधूनां बहिर् वनादाव् आगमनं नोचितम् इति भावः ।
ननु समुदित्य बह्वीनाम् आगमनं न दोष-भाक् । यदि च दोष-भाक्, तर्हि व्रजेऽपि किम् एषा रजनी नास्ति ? तत्राह---घोर- इति । इह वन एव घोरं रूपं तामस-स्वभावाभिव्यक्तिर् यस्याः, न तु व्रजे, इहासहायत्वात् तत्र स-सहायत्वाद् इति भावः । तथा इह घोरैः प्राणिभिर् नितरां सेविता व्याप्ता च । अतो व्रजं प्रतियात, निवृत्त्य गच्छत, नात्र विलम्बो युक्त इत्य् आशयेनाह---न इति ।
ननु तर्हि कथम् अत्र भवता स्थीयते ? तत्राह---स्त्रीभिः इति न तु स्त्रिय इव पुरुषा अल्प-सत्त्वा इति भावः । किं च, हे सुमध्यमाः ! इति "यत्राकृतिस् तत्र गुणा वसन्ति" इति न्यायेन सुन्दरीणां गुणवतीनां च भवतीनाम् अत्रावस्थानं न युक्तम् इति भावः । अन्यत् तैः ।
यद् वा, ननु रसिक-शेखर ! भवान् इव वयम् अप्य् अत्र विहर्तुं पुष्पाद्य् आहर्तुं वा समागताः स्म इति छद्मना तासाम् अवस्थितिम् आशङ्क्याह---रजनी इति । एषा रजन्य् एव, न तु दिनम् ।
ननु, रात्रि-विलासिन् ! ततः को नाम दोषः ? तत्राह---घोर- इति । हे कमल-लोचन ! ज्योत्स्नीयं रात्रिः । तत्राह---घोर-सत्त्व- इति । श्लेषेण, यूयं यूथशो बह्व्यो व्रजं तत्र स्थितान् स्व-पतीन् प्रति यात भजत, एकाकिना मया बह्वीनां प्रियाचरणस्याशक्यत्वात् । अतोऽत्र न स्थेयम् इति नर्म-विशेषः ।
ननु भीरु-प्रवर ! घोर-सत्त्वेभ्योऽस्माकं न भयम् । तत्राह---सुमध्यमाः ! हे कृश-मध्याः ! तनु-मध्यत्वात् कृशाङ्गीनाम् अबलानां बलिष्ठेभ्यो भयं स्याद् एवेति भावः ।
वस्तुतश् चैतत् तासां स्व-विषयक-भावस्य व्यञ्जनार्थः । नर्मणोत्कण्ठा-वर्धनार्थं च श्लेषार्थश् चायं भय-सम्भावनया च निजाभीष्टं मा निवर्तयतेत्य् आह प्रथमार्धेन । एषा उदित-पूर्ण-चन्द्रा जनान् रञ्जयतीति रजनी घोर-रूपा इत्य्-आदिकयोस् तस्मात् अत्र न कोऽप्य् आयास्यतीति भावः । तस्मात् इह मम वीरस्यैव सन्निधौ स्थेयम् ।
यद् वा, अघोर-रूपा तमोऽपगमात् अघोरैर् वृन्दावन-स्वभावेन मिथो मित्रत्व-प्राप्त्या भयाजनकैर् एव सत्त्वैः सर्व-प्राणिभिः दिवस-प्रायत्वाद् अस्या ज्योत्स्न्या अघोरैः सत्त्वैर् भ्रमर-कोकिलादिभिर् एव वा निषेविता ।
यद् वा, घोरं दुष्टानां भय-जनकम् अ-कार-विश्लेषणे अघोरं केषाञ्चिद् अपि भयाजनकं वा सत्त्वं बलं यस्य मम, तेन निषेविता इति बालाश्वासनार्थं ।
तच् छ्रुत्वा पृष्ठ-वर्तिनीः सखीः स-स्मितं परावृत्य पश्यन्तीः प्रत्याह उत्तरार्धेन । अतः सर्वथा व्रजं प्रति न यात । इह एव स्थेयं युष्माभिः । कुतः ? स्त्रीभिः स्त्री-जातीनाम् ईदृश-स्थान एव स्थातुं योग्यत्वाद् इत्य् अर्थः । तत्रापि च, हे सुमध्यमाः ! परम-सुन्दरीत्वान् मद्-अन्तिक एवात्र स्थातुं युज्यते एवेत्य् अर्थ इति ॥१९॥
Footnotes
-
गृहं ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.19
This night has a terrifying appearance and is frequented by fearsome creatures. O slender-waisted women, return to Vraja. Women should not remain here.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
“This night” means the night visible before them. Anticipating that the gopīs might answer Him with clever arguments, Kṛṣṇa strengthens His apparent case: women of respectable families should not enter an outer forest in this way.
They might reply, “There is no fault when so many women come together. And if there is a fault, is this same night not present in Vraja?” He answers, “terrifying.” Only here in the forest does the night manifest its dark and fearsome nature, not in Vraja, because here they are without protectors while there they have companions. Here it is also thoroughly inhabited by terrible creatures. Therefore they must turn back and go to Vraja without delay.
They may ask, “Then why do You remain here?” He answers, “Women should not.” Men are not frail in courage as women are. Moreover, “O slender-waisted ones,” according to the maxim that qualities dwell where their outward form appears, beautiful and virtuous women like them should not remain in such a place.
Or Kṛṣṇa anticipates another pretext: “Crown of connoisseurs, we have come, like You, to enjoy the forest or gather flowers.” He replies, “It is night, not day.” They answer, “O enjoyer of the night, what fault is there in that?” He says, “It is terrifying.” “Lotus-eyed one, this is a moonlit night.” He responds, “It is inhabited by fearsome creatures.”
Another wordplay makes Him say: “You are many, divided into groups. Return to Vraja and attend upon the husbands who remain there, for I am alone and cannot please so many of you. Therefore you should not remain here.” They may tease, “Foremost of the timid, we are not afraid of ferocious animals.” He answers, “O slender-waisted women! Those with such delicate waists and bodies are weak; they must surely fear the strong.”
In reality, the verse reveals His own feeling toward them. Its playful double meanings increase their longing. The first half says, in effect, “Do not let fear of imagined danger turn you away from what you desire. The full moon has risen and delights everyone; the night is such that no one else will come here. Therefore you should remain here, near Me, your heroic protector.”
Alternatively, the night is a-ghora-rūpā, not terrifying because the darkness has departed. By Vṛndāvana's nature, every creature has attained mutual friendship and inspires no fear. The moonlight makes the night nearly equal to day, and it is frequented only by harmless bees, cuckoos, and similar beings.
Or “terrible strength” means Kṛṣṇa's own power, terrifying to the wicked but, when the initial a is separated, terrifying to no one. The night is protected by that strength. In this way He reassures them like young girls.
Hearing His words, the gopīs turn with smiles to glance at the friends standing behind them. Kṛṣṇa then addresses the second half to them with the opposite division of the words: “Therefore, by no means go back toward Vraja. You women should remain precisely here, because a place like this is the proper place for women to stay. And especially, O slender-waisted, supremely beautiful ones, it is entirely fitting that you remain here beside Me.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.20 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२० ॥
मातरः पितरः पुत्राः भ्रातरः पतयश् च वः ।
विचिन्वन्ति ह्य् अपश्यन्तो मा कृढ्वं बन्धु-साध्वसम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु, पुरुष-सिंह ! परम-बलीयसस् तवान्तिके स्थितानां नः कुतो भयम् ? इत्य् आशङ्क्य स-शङ्कम् आह---मातर इति । अत्र मातरः पितरो भ्रातर इति कुमारिका दृष्ट्वा भणितं । व्यूढतया प्रतीता दृष्ट्वा तु पतयः पुत्रा इति यद् उक्तं, तत् खलु परिहासार्थं कल्पना-मात्रम् इति स्थापयिष्यते । च-शब्द उक्त-समुच्चये । हि निश्चये । अतो यदि कदाचित् तेष्व् एकोऽप्य् अत्रागतो मत्-पार्श्वे युष्मान् पश्येत्, तदोभयेषाम् अपि लज्जा-भये स्याताम् इति भावः । अतोऽत्रावस्थित्या निज-बन्धुभ्यो ममात्मनश् च साध्वसं भयं मा कृढ्वं नोत्पादयत ।
यद् वा, हे महा-मन्त्राभिज्ञ ! ते सुदुर्गम-वन-मध्ये नागमिष्यन्ति । आगता अपि न द्राक्ष्यन्त्य् एव तत्राह---युष्माकम् अप्राप्त्या बन्धूनाम् अनिष्ट-शङ्कातो भयं नोत्पादयत, "साधवो बन्धु-वात्सलाः" इति न्यायात् । अतस् तेषु स्नेहेन च निवर्तध्वम् इति भावः ।
अथवा, श्लोक-द्वयेऽस्मिन् प्रत्यावृत्येदं व्याख्येयं---हे सुवृत्त [सुव्रत] ! त्वत्-पार्श्व-स्थिता न कुतश्चिद् अपि बिभिम इत्य् आशङ्क्य चक्षुर्-मुद्रण-पूर्वकं साभिनयम् आह---नेह इति । मत्-पार्श्वे स्त्रीभिर् न स्थेयम्, आबाल-ब्रह्मचारित्वेन मम स्त्री-सङ्ग-परिहाराद् इत्य् अर्थः । अहो बत ! बालिकानां वृद्धानां वा कदाचित् सहवासे दोषोऽपि किल न घटेत, यूयं तु नव-यौवनारूढा इत्य् आह---हे सुमध्यमा इति ।
ननु, महा-कपट-पटो ! व्रजेऽस्माभिः सङ्गो भवतो बहुधा भवत्य् एव ? तत्राह---इह इति । इह निर्जने वने समये च प्रदोषे इति दोष-विशेषं श्री-मुख-भङ्गी-विशेषेण सूचयति । अत इह इदानीं युष्मत्-प्रसङ्गात्, मम दुष्कीर्तिर् इति वा पाठः कीर्तिर् एव बाढं स्याद् इति सर्वथा प्रयातैवेति ।\
ननु सुप्रतिष्ठ ! न कोऽपि ज्ञास्यतीति दुष्कीर्तेर् मा भैषीः, तत्राह---मातर इति । अतो नूनम् अत्रागता द्रक्ष्यन्त्य् एवेति भावः । अतो मद्-बन्धूनां मद्-दुष्कीर्तेर् भयं मा सम्पादयत। अन्यत् समानं ।
वस्तुतस् तु तेभ्यो भयोत्पादनेन वंशी-वादन-स्थानाद् दूरे सुगुप्त-स्थाने नेतुं तथोक्तम् इति । श्लेषार्थश् चायं---न चात्र स्व-स्व-बन्धु-जनागमनम् आशङ्क्यं, यतः मातर इत्य्-आदि । एवार्थे हि-शब्दः । गहन-वने अस्मिन्न् अन्धा इव अपश्यन्त एव विचिन्वन्ति, अतो बहु-मार्गणेनापि न द्राक्ष्यन्तीत्य् अर्थः । अतश् च बन्धुभ्यो भयं मा कुरुतेति ॥२०॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.20
Your mothers, fathers, sons, brothers, and husbands, unable to see you, are surely searching for you. Do not cause fear among your relatives.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs might say, “Lion among men, what could we fear while standing beside one as powerful as You?” Feigning apprehension, Kṛṣṇa answers, “Your mothers...” He says “mothers, fathers, and brothers” on seeing unmarried girls. When He says “husbands and sons” to those who appear married, this will later be established as a joking supposition only. “And” joins all the persons named, while “surely” expresses certainty. If even one came here and saw them beside Him, both Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs would experience shame and fear. Therefore, by remaining there they should not create fear either for their relatives or for Him.
They may answer, “Knower of the great mantra, they will never enter this impenetrable forest; even if they do, they will not see us.” He replies that their relatives will fear some misfortune because the gopīs cannot be found. Since good people are tender toward their family, affection for them should make the gopīs return.
The verse can also continue Kṛṣṇa's performance from the previous one. They might say, “O virtuous one, while beside You we fear nothing.” Closing His eyes theatrically, He says, “Women should not remain here beside Me, for I have avoided the company of women as a lifelong celibate from childhood.” Perhaps there would be no fault in occasionally associating with little girls or elderly women, but these gopīs have entered fresh youth; hence “O slender-waisted ones.”
They reply, “Master of deception, You associate with us often in Vraja.” He stresses “here”: in a solitary forest at twilight. The movement of His face suggests the special impropriety. Their presence here now would surely bring Him either ill fame, or, by another reading, overwhelming fame; therefore they must go.
“O highly respected one, no one will know, so do not fear ill fame.” He answers, “Your mothers...” Surely they will come and see. The gopīs must not make His relatives fear for His reputation.
In reality, Kṛṣṇa speaks this way to make them fear discovery and lead them away from the place where He played the flute to a distant, well-concealed spot. The double meaning is: “Do not fear that your relatives will come here. Your mothers and the others are searching without seeing. In this dense forest they are as though blind; however much they search, they will not find you. Therefore, do not fear your relatives.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.21-22 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२१-२२ ॥
दृष्टं वनं कुसुमितं राकेश-कर-रञ्जितम् ।
यमुनानिल-लीलैजत्-तरु-पल्लव-शोभितम् ॥
तद् यात मा चिरं गोष्ठं1 शुश्रूषध्वं पतीन् सतीः ।
क्रन्दन्ति वत्सा बालाश् च तान् पाययत दुह्यत ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ततस् तासां प्रणय-कोपेन यद् अन्यतो दर्शनं तद्-अन्यथोत्प्रेक्ष्यते--- दृष्टम् इति तद् यातेति परेणान्वयः । कुसुमितम् इत्य्-आदि-विशेषणैर् दृश्यतोक्ता । तत्र चेषत्-प्रणय-कोपतो वनावलोकने दृष्टं वनम् इत्य् उक्तं, तत ऊर्ध्वावलोकने च राकेश-कर-रञ्जितम् इति ततः कालिन्दी-तीरावलोकेन तु यमुनेति विवेचनीयम् । अन्यत् तैः ।
यद् वा, ननु महा-मोहन-वाक्याद्य्-अतिक्रमेण तेऽस्माभिर् उपेक्षिता एवेति कुतो भयम् ? इति चेत् तर्हि तादृश-प्रयत्नेन रात्राव् अत्रागमनस्य किं नाम प्रयोजनम् ? इति स-कैतवं क्षणं ध्यात्वा "आं ज्ञातं, दिष्ट्या पूर्ण-चन्द्रायां रात्रौ मदीय-श्री-वृन्दावन-शोभा-निरीक्षणार्थम् आगतम् इति । भवतु, तच् च सम्पन्नम् एव" इत्य् अङ्गुल्य्-आदिना दर्शयन् स-लीलम् आह---दृष्टम् इति । अर्थः स एव। वस्तुतस् तु साक्षात् तथा तादृश-वनादि-प्रदर्शनेन भावम् एव विवर्धयति ।
श्लेषार्थश् चायं---न केवलं तद्-भयाभाव एवात्र, अपि तु परम-सुख-निधानत्वम् अपीति भावोद्दीपनाय स्वयं दर्शयति---दृष्टम् इति । ईदृशं सर्व-गुण-युक्तं वनं दृष्टम् एव, तत् तस्मात् घोषं मा यात इत्य् अन्वय इति ॥२१॥
Footnotes
-
घोषम् इति श्री-जीव-गोस्वामिनां पाठः । गृहम् इति कैश्चित् । ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.21-22
You have seen the flowering forest, colored by the full moon's rays and beautified by tender leaves that tremble playfully in the Yamunā breeze. Therefore, do not delay. Go to the cowherd settlement, chaste ladies, and serve your husbands. The calves and children are crying; feed the children and milk the cows.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
In affectionate anger, the gopīs turn their eyes away from Kṛṣṇa. He deliberately misinterprets their glances: “You have seen...” This connects with “therefore go” in the next verse. The attributes beginning “flowering” name the things they supposedly came to see. When their slight loving anger makes them look toward the forest, He says, “You have seen the forest.” When they glance upward, He adds “colored by the full moon's rays.” When they look toward the bank of the Yamunā, He continues, “beautified by the Yamunā breeze.”
They might say, “We have ignored Your extraordinarily bewildering words, so what fear remains?” Kṛṣṇa pauses with feigned thought: “Then what purpose could have brought you here at night with such effort? Ah, I understand! By good fortune, you came on the full-moon night to see the beauty of My Vṛndāvana. Very well; that purpose is fulfilled.” Pointing out the sights with His fingers and other gestures, He playfully says, “You have seen.” In reality, by directly showing them such a forest, He only increases their emotion.
The double meaning stimulates that emotion by showing not merely freedom from fear but an abode of supreme happiness. “You have indeed seen a forest endowed with every excellence. Therefore, do not go to the cowherd settlement.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.23 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२३ ॥
अथवा मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् भवत्यो यन्त्रिताशयाः ।
आगता ह्य् उपपन्नं वः प्रीयन्ते मयि1 जन्तवः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अथ संरम्भ-क्षुभित-दृष्टीस् ता निवर्तयितुम् इव जन्तु-मात्र-साधारणता-निर्देशेनातिक्षोभयन्न् आह---अथवा इति । पक्षान्तरम् इदं, दृष्टं वनम् [२१] इत्य्-आदि निरसनापेक्षया । मयि योऽभिस्नेहः प्रीति-सामान्यातिशयः, तस्मात् इति । रत्य्-अर्थः पुं-स्त्री-भाव-विशेषो न गृहीतः, विशेषेणाभावात् । अत एव सहौदास्यम् आह---हि यतः सर्वेऽपि प्राणिनो मयि प्रीतिं कुर्वन्तीति । मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् इति साक्षाद्-उक्त्या तम् अपि शिथिलयति । अत एव गौरवेण---भवत्यः इति । अन्यत् तैः ।
यद् वा, अहो बत परित्यक्ता एव ते सर्वे, तत् किं पुनस् तन्-नाम-ग्रहणेन ? इत्य् आशङ्क्य स-श्लाघं पक्षान्तरम् आह---अथवा इति । अर्थस् तथैव । वस्तुतस् तु एवम् औदासीन्यं चातुर्य-भङ्ग्या भाव-विवर्धनार्थम् एवेति ।
श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---एवं यद्यप्य् अन्य-प्रयोजनायागताः, तथापि मत्-प्रार्थनया कियन्तं क्षणम् अत्र विश्राम्यतेति । एवम् उक्त्वा पक्षान्तरम् आह---अथवा इति । अभि-शब्देन स्नेहस्य सम्यक्त्वोक्त्या रत्य्-आख्य-भाव एव सूच्यते । ततश् च यदि वा मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् आगताः, तर्हि तद् एतद् उपपन्नं युक्तम् एवेत्य् अर्थः । तत्र हेतुः---जन्तवः प्राणि-मात्राणि, मम मत्-सम्बन्धे, प्रीयन्ते मयि प्रीता भवन्तीत्य् अर्थः । ततस् तादृश-भाववतीनां वा का वार्तेति भावः । अत एव प्रेमादरेण भवत्य इति । अतोऽधुना मया सह स्वच्छन्दं रमध्वम् इति भावः ॥२३॥
Footnotes
-
मम इति केचित्। ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.23
Or perhaps affection for Me has compelled your hearts and brought you here. That is entirely fitting, for every living being feels affection for Me.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Their eyes blaze with passionate indignation. Pretending to pacify them, Kṛṣṇa agitates them still more by placing their love on the same level as that of every living creature: “Or perhaps...” This is an alternative to the rejected explanation that they came to see the forest. “Affection for Me” outwardly means an unusually strong form of ordinary liking, not the particular love between woman and man, since He claims no special distinction. He underscores the indifference with “for,” implying, “Every creature loves Me.” By naming “affection for Me” directly, He seems to diminish it, and therefore addresses them with the formal “ladies.”
Or, imagining them to say, “Alas, we have abandoned everyone. Why mention them again?” He offers another explanation with apparent praise: “Or perhaps...” The external sense remains the same. In reality, such indifference is only a clever gesture meant to increase their emotion.
The double meaning is: “Although you may have come for some other purpose, remain here for a little while at My request.” Then He offers another possibility. The prefix abhi indicates the completeness of their affection and thus the emotion called rati: “If you have come because of deep affection for Me, that is entirely proper.” Why? “All living beings are affectionate toward Me,” meaning that they flourish in relation to Him. How much more must this be true of women who possess such love! He therefore addresses them respectfully and lovingly: “Now sport freely with Me.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.24 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२४ ॥
भर्तुः शुश्रूषणं स्त्रीणां परो धर्मो ह्य् अमायया ।
तद्-बन्धूनां च कल्याण्यः प्रजानां चानुपोषणम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु यद्य् अस्माकं भवद्-अभिस्नेहो निश्चितः, तदा भवच्-छुश्रूषापि युक्तेत्य् आशङ्क्य धर्म-शास्त्रेण भावयति---भर्तुः इति त्रिभिः । भर्त्र्-आदीनाम् एव शुश्रूषादिकं धर्मः, न तु तद्-इतरेषाम् अस्माकम्, स चान्य-धर्मापेक्षया परः ।\
ननु तद् अप्य् अस्माभिर् यथा-युक्तं कार्यत एव ? तत्राह---अमायया एवेति । पर-पुरुषस्य मम भजने स-कपटम् एव स्यात्, ततः सोऽपि दुष्यद् इति भावः । कल्याण्यः ! हे साध्व्यः ! तद् एव युष्माकम् उचितम् इति भावः। एतच् च कैतवेन प्रोत्साहनम् । वस्तुतस् तूपहास एव, तस्य परम-धर्मत्वाभावात्,
एतावान् एव लोकेऽस्मिन् पुंसां धर्मः परः स्मृतः । > भक्ति-योगो भगवति तन्-नाम-ग्रहणादिभिः ॥ [भा।पु। ६.३.२२] > इति श्री-धर्म-राज-वाक्याद् इति ।
श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---न केवलं मद्-अभिस्नेह-हेतोर् एवोपपन्नम्, अपि तु धर्म-हेतोर् अपीत्य् आह---भर्तुः इति । अमायया कल्याणीभिर् निज-सद्-भाव-वृत्तत्वेनैव, न तु बलाद् आपादितत्वेन । यो भर्ता तस्यैव शुश्रूषणं परो धर्मः, तथा तद्-बन्धूनां च इत्य्-आदि । अन्यत्र परम-धर्म-विदा श्री-भीष्मेणाम्बायाः परित्यागाद् धर्मतो भर्तृत्वासिद्धेः । तद् एवं सद्-भावावृतत्वेन ते मायया कपटेनैव भर्तारः सद्-भाव-वृत्तत्वेन त्व् अहम् एव सत्य-भर्ता भवतीभिः शुश्रूषणीय इत्य् अर्थः । अत्र बाल्यम् आरभ्य भवतीनां हृदयम् एव मम साक्षीति भावः । वस्तुतस् तु स एष एवार्थः स्थापयिष्यते ॥२४॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.24
O auspicious women, sincere service to one's husband is the highest duty for women, together with service to his relatives and the care of one's children.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs may reason, “If our deep affection for You is certain, then service to You is also proper.” Kṛṣṇa therefore invokes religious law in three verses beginning with “one's husband.” Service is a duty toward husbands and those connected with them, not toward an unrelated person such as Him, and compared with other duties it is supreme.
They may reply, “We will serve them appropriately as well.” He stresses “without deception.” To worship Him as another man would necessarily involve deception and would therefore corrupt even that service. “O auspicious women” means “O chaste women, only such service is fitting for you.” This is deceptive encouragement. In reality it is mockery, because service to a husband is not the supreme duty. Dharmarāja says:
“The highest duty of people in this world is only this: the yoga of devotion to Bhagavān through chanting His names and similar acts.” (Bhāgavata 6.3.22)
The double meaning says that their arrival is fitting not only because of affection for Kṛṣṇa but also because of religious duty. “Without deception” means that auspicious women must act according to the true disposition of their own hearts, not according to a relationship forcibly imposed upon them. Service to the one who truly maintains them is their supreme duty, as is service to those connected with Him. Elsewhere, Śrī Bhīṣma, the supreme knower of dharma, abandoned Ambā because no true marital relation existed by dharma.
Thus the men called their husbands are husbands only through māyā, through a deceptive covering that does not accord with the gopīs' true disposition. Kṛṣṇa alone, corresponding to the affection in their hearts, is their true husband and the one they should serve. Their own hearts from childhood onward are His witness. This very meaning will later be established as the actual truth.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.25 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२५ ॥
दुःशीलो दुर्भगो वृद्धो जडो रोग्य् अधनोऽपि वा ।
पतिः स्त्रीभिर् न हातव्यो लोकेप्सुभिर् अपातकी ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु परोपदेश-पण्डित ! सर्वथा पतयः त्यक्ता एवाधुना किं तदीय-शुश्रूषाद्य्-उपदेशेन ? तत्राहुः---दुःशील इति । दुःशीलश् चौर्यादि-रतः । दुर्भगः भागादि-हीनः, निष्फलोद्यम इत्य् अर्थः । वृद्धः जराभिभूतः । जडः कर्मादिषु सामर्थ्य-हीनः । रोगी महा-रोग-ग्रस्तः । अधनोऽतिदरिद्रः, निजोदर-भरणेऽप्य् असमर्थ इत्य् अर्थः । अपि-शब्दस्य प्रत्येकम् अन्वयः । दौःशील्यादि-युक्तोऽपि न हेयः । व्रज-वासी तु सर्व-सद्गुण-युक्त एवेति कथं त्याज्यः स्यात् ? इत्य् अपि-शब्दार्थः । लोकेप्सुभिः लोक-द्वयापेक्षावतीभिः । अन्यथा इह-लोके परत्र च दुःखम् एवेत्य् अर्थः । तत्र च, पातक्य् एव परित्याज्य इत्य् आह---अपातकी इति । पातकं पतन-हेतुः पाप-विशेषः । तथा च स्मृतिः---पतिं त्व् अपतितं भजेत् [भा।पु। ७.११.२८] इति । अतोऽत्रत्यानां सर्वेषाम् अपि पाप-मात्राभावान् न हातुं योग्य एवेति भावः । वस्तुतस् तु तासां निश्चितेऽपि दृढ-भावे उत्कण्ठा-वर्धनार्थम् एव तथोक्तम् इति ।
श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---तस्मात् वस्तुतोऽहम् एव पतिर् इति स्थिते, दुःशील- इत्य्-आदि वचनानुसारेण तत्-तद्-दोष-युक्तोऽपि पतिर् न हातव्य इति स्थिते, निखिल-कल्याण-गुण-युक्तः पतिर् अहं कथं हातव्यः ? ते पुनस् तत्-तद्-दोष-युक्ता न च पतय इति कथं न हातव्याः ? इत्य् आह---दुःशील इत्य्-आदि ॥२५॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.25
Women who desire a good destination in this world and the next must not abandon a husband who is not fallen, even if his conduct is bad, his fortune poor, or he is old, incapable, diseased, or destitute.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs may object, “Expert at instructing others, we have completely abandoned our husbands. What use is advice about serving them now?” Kṛṣṇa replies, “Even if his conduct is bad...” Bad conduct means attachment to theft or similar acts. “Unfortunate” means deprived of prosperity and other advantages, or one whose efforts yield no result. “Old” means overcome by age; “incapable,” lacking ability for work and other tasks; “diseased,” afflicted by a serious illness; and “destitute,” so poor that he cannot even feed himself. The word “even” applies separately to every defect: even with any one of them, he is not to be abandoned.
A resident of Vraja is endowed with all good qualities, so how could he be abandoned? This too is conveyed by “even.” Women who “desire a good destination” seek well-being in both worlds; otherwise only suffering awaits them here and hereafter. A husband may be abandoned only if he is fallen through a grave sin, so the verse says “who is not fallen.” Smṛti likewise says, “A woman should serve a husband who has not fallen” (Bhāgavata 7.11.28). Since all the men of Vraja are entirely free of sin, none may be abandoned. In reality, although the gopīs' resolve is certain and firm, Kṛṣṇa speaks this way only to increase their longing.
The double meaning is: it is established that Kṛṣṇa alone is truly their husband. If even a husband afflicted by every fault beginning with bad conduct must not be abandoned, how could they abandon Kṛṣṇa, their husband endowed with every auspicious quality? The other men possess the stated defects and are not truly their husbands. Why, then, should they not be abandoned?
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.26 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२६ ॥
अस्वर्ग्यम् अयशस्यं च फल्गु कृच्छ्रं भयावहम् ।
जुगुप्सितं च1 सर्वत्र औपपत्यं कुल-स्त्रियाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु श्री-व्रज-युवराज ! भवद्-आज्ञया नैव पतयस् त्याज्याः, किं तु सदा नाम्नैव तेषां पतित्वं, पतित्व-व्यवहारस् तु त्वया सहैवास्ताम् इत्य् आशङ्क्य तासां दीर्घाभीष्ट-निन्दनेन परमाप्रियम् अवहित्थया साभ्यसूयम् इवाह---अस्वर्ग्यम् इति ।
Footnotes
-
हि ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.26
For a woman of respectable family, relation with a paramour obstructs heaven, destroys reputation, is insignificant, painful, fear-producing, and condemned everywhere.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs may answer, “Prince of Vraja, at Your command we shall not abandon our husbands. Let them always retain the title of husband, but let the actual conduct of marriage be with You alone.” Concealing His own intention, Kṛṣṇa seems to respond with jealous irritation by condemning the desire they had cherished for so long. Thus He says, “It obstructs heaven.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.27 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२७ ॥
श्रवणाद् दर्शनाद् ध्यानान् मयि भावोऽनुकीर्तनात् ।
न तथा सन्निकर्षेण प्रतियात ततो गृहान्1 ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
एवं बहुधा प्रत्याख्यानेऽप्य् अनिवृत्तिम् आशङ्क्य भावापलापेनाप्य् औदास्यं विधत्ते---श्रवणाद् इति । श्रवणादिना यथा भावो भवति, तथा संनिकर्षेण अङ्ग-सङ्गेन न स्यात् । विरहे समुत्कण्ठया झटिति तद्-वृद्धिः, संयोगे तूत्कण्ठा-शैथिल्याद् इति भावः । एवं परां काष्ठाम् आपन्नोऽपि तासां भावोऽसिद्धता-निर्देश-भङ्ग्यापलपित एव । तत्र पूर्व-रागे प्रायः पूर्वं श्रवणं, ततो दर्शनं, ततः संयोग-प्राप्त्या निरन्तर-तत्-स्फूर्तिः, ततश् च तत्-कथैवेति क्रमेणैव निर्दिष्टम् । वस्तुतस् तु परम-कौतुकित्वान् निरन्तर-प्रेम-भर-सुकोमलित-दक्षिण-स्वभावानां तासां प्रेम-वैयग्र्य-दर्शनार्थम् एवेति ।
श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---ननु, येन सद्-भावेन स्वस्य भर्तृत्वं तद्-वैपरीत्येन तेषाम् अभर्तृत्वं स्थापितं, स एव न सम्भवति तव विप्रकृष्टत्वात्, तेषां तु सन्निकृष्टत्वाद् इत्य् अत्राह---श्रवणाद् इति । यथा येन रस-विशेष-प्रकारेण मयि श्रवणादितोऽपि भावो भवति, तथा सन्निकर्षेणापि न । येऽन्ये संनिकृष्टाः पतिं-मन्यास् तेष्व् अपि न स्याद् इत्य् अर्थः । मिथः प्रेम-योग्ययोर् यथा संनिकर्षेण प्रणय-बन्धो भवति, तथा न श्रवणादिनेति लोक-प्रसिद्धत्वाद् अन्य-पदम् अर्थायत्तम् । प्रथमत एव तथोपक्रान्तत्वात् प्रकरण-प्राप्तं च। तस्माद् गृहान् प्रति न यात इत्य् उभयत्रापि नञोऽन्वयः ।\
यद् वा, प्रतिषेध-प्रत्याख्यान-प्रतिपक्षादिषु प्रकृतार्थ-विरोधेऽपि प्रति-शब्दो दृष्टः । ततश् च प्रतियात गमन-विरोध-विषयान् कुरुतेत्य् अर्थः । एवं तासां पूर्ववत् संलापो द्विधा । कासुचिद् यथार्थम् एव, कासुचिच् चानुराग-विवर्तेन नवीभावाद् इति ज्ञेयम् ॥२७॥
Footnotes
-
गृहं ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.27
Love for Me arises through hearing, seeing, meditating, and repeated glorification, not so much through physical nearness. Therefore, return to your homes.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Kṛṣṇa anticipates that even repeated rejection will not make them leave, so He displays indifference by denying the nature of their love itself. The love produced by hearing and the other acts, He says, does not arise in the same way through bodily contact. In separation, intense longing quickly increases love; in union, longing relaxes. Although their love has reached its highest limit, He denies it through the gesture of implying that it is not yet perfect.
The sequence describes the usual stages of first love: first hearing, then seeing, then constant inner perception when union becomes possible, and finally unceasing speech about the beloved. In reality, Kṛṣṇa is supremely playful. The gopīs' gentle and compliant nature has been made exceedingly tender by the continuous fullness of love, and He speaks only to behold the urgency of that love.
The double meaning answers another objection. Kṛṣṇa established His own status as their husband through their genuine inward affection, and the other men's lack of that status through the opposite disposition. The gopīs might say, “But such affection cannot exist: You are far away, while they are close to us.” He replies, “Through hearing...” The particular rasa and manner in which love for Him arises even through hearing and the other acts never arises through physical nearness to those other men who merely imagine themselves husbands.
Common experience says that bodily nearness creates a bond of affection between two persons fit for mutual love, while hearing alone does not. This contrasting term is therefore supplied by the sense, and it also belongs to the context established from the beginning. The negation consequently applies twice: “Do not go toward your homes.”
Alternatively, prati is sometimes used to oppose the action expressed by a verb, as in prohibition, rejection, and counteraction. “Return” can therefore mean “make yourselves opposed to going.” Their dialogue thus remains twofold, as before. With some gopīs the words carry their direct meaning; with others, the transformations of love continually make the meaning new.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.28 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२८ ॥
श्री-शुक उवाच---
इति विप्रियम् आकर्ण्य गोप्यो गोविन्द-भाषितम् ।
विषण्णा भग्न-सङ्कल्पाश् चिन्ताम् आपुर् दुरत्ययाम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
इति** एतद् गोविन्दस्य गोकुलेन्द्रत्वेन गोकुल-मात्रे हि तस्यापि किम् उत स्वेषु भाषितं स्फुटम् एव वचनं विप्रियम् इति । अर्थ-द्वयस्य स्पर्शितत्वेनानिश्चिताशयत्वात् । उत्कण्ठा-स्वभावेन तासाम् उपेक्षैव स्फुरितेति विषण्णाः । अतस् तप्ताः सत्यः । यतो भग्नः सङ्कल्पस् तद्-अङ्ग-सङ्ग-विषयश् चिरन्तन-मनोरथो यासां ताः । अतो दुरत्ययाम् अनतिक्रम्यां चिन्ताम् इष्टानवाप्ति-जन्यं ध्यानम् आपुः । अयं प्रेमार्द्र-कोमल-स्वभावोऽपि परम-काठिन्यम् अस्मद्-दौर्भाग्येन गतः । तद् अधुना किं स-पाद-ग्रहण-काकुभिर् अमुम् अनुनयेम ? उत प्रतिवचनेन वा, प्रयत्नतः क्षणं धैर्यावलम्बनेन वा, शाठ्यतो व्रजं प्रति निवृत्त्या वा, दुरवगाह-गाम्भीर्यस्यास्याशयं निर्धारयेम । किं वा, सद्य एव प्राणांस् त्यजेम ? अत्र चास्य साक्षाद् एव परोक्षं वा । यमुना-प्रवेशादिनेत्य्-आदि चिन्तयामासुर् इत्य् अर्थः ॥२८॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.28
Śrī Śuka said:
Hearing these displeasing words spoken by Govinda, the gopīs became despondent. Their resolve shattered, they entered an insurmountable anguish.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
These were Govinda's words. As the lord of Gokula, He gives pleasure even to Gokula as a whole; how much more should He please those who are His very own? Yet His explicit speech was displeasing. Because it touched both possible meanings, His actual intention remained uncertain. The nature of the gopīs' intense longing allowed only His apparent rejection to shine before them, and they became despondent and burned with grief. Their long-cherished resolve to embrace His limbs had been shattered. They therefore entered an insurmountable contemplation born of failing to attain their desired goal.
They thought: “Although His nature is tender and softened by love, our misfortune has made Him supremely hard. What shall we do now? Shall we grasp His feet and entreat Him in plaintive voices? Shall we answer Him? Shall we make a great effort to hold our composure for a moment? Shall we pretend to return toward Vraja and thereby discover the intention hidden in His unfathomable gravity? Or shall we give up our lives immediately, either directly before Him or out of His sight, by entering the Yamunā or some other means?”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.29 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.२९ ॥
कृत्वा मुखान्य् अव शुचः श्वसनेन शुष्यद्
बिम्बाधराणि चरणेन लिखन्त्यः ।
अस्रैर् उपात्त-मसिभिः कुच-कुङ्कुमानि
तस्थुर् मृजन्त्य उरु-दुःख-भराः स्म तूष्णीम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अत एव तूष्णीं तस्थुः । क्षणं परम-चिन्तावेशेन वाग्-इन्द्रिय-वृत्त्य्-अस्फूर्तेः । शुच इत्य् अनेन शुष्यद् इत्य् अनेन च श्वासस्य उष्णता दीर्घता च ध्वनिता । शतृ-प्रत्ययेन शोषाविच्छेदः । बिम्ब- इत्य् अरुणता कोमलता च । अतोऽधराणाम् अतिशोषो म्लानता च सूचितैव । चरणेन वाम-पादाङ्गुष्ठेन भू-लिखनं चिन्तानुभावः । "हे भूमे ! विदीर्णा भव, प्रविशामो वयम्" इत्य् अस्य भावः । एवम् ऊर्ध्वावस्थितिर् एव गम्यते । उपात्त-मसिभिर् इति कुच-कुङ्कुमानि मृजन्त्य इति चास्राणां धारा सूच्यते । तस्या अपि बाहुल्य-विवक्षया बहुत्वम् । तत्र सर्वत्र हेतुः---उरु-दुःखस्य विषादस्य भरो भारो यासु, महा-दुःख-व्याप्ता इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, बाह्य-स्थिति-प्रकारम् उक्त्वा आन्तरम् अप्य् आह---उर्व् इति । अनेन मूर्च्छा-तुल्यावस्था बोध्यते । तस्याश् च दुःश्रवत्वात् साक्षाद् अनुक्तिः । स्म इति प्रसिद्धौ । नर्मोक्त्यापि तासां तादृश-शोकेऽसम्भावना न कार्येति भावः । यद् वा, विस्मये तयापि तादृश-दुःखम् अभूद् अहो प्रेम-महिमेति । यद् वा, अव्ययानाम् अनेकार्थत्वात् खेद एव ॥२९॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.29
Their heads bowed, their bimba-red lips drying beneath their sorrowful sighs, the gopīs traced the ground with their feet. Their streams of tears, darkened by collyrium, washed the kuṅkuma from their breasts. Overwhelmed by the weight of immense grief, they stood in silence.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
For this very reason they “stood in silence.” For a moment, their absorption in supreme anxiety prevented the faculty of speech from functioning. “Sorrowful” and “drying” suggest that their breaths were both hot and prolonged. The present participle indicates that the drying continued without interruption. “Bimba lips” conveys both redness and tenderness, so their extreme dryness and fading beauty are already implied.
Scratching the ground with the big toe of the left foot is an outward sign of anxious thought. Their feeling was: “O earth, split open so that we may enter you.” The description also shows that they remained standing upright. “Tears that had taken up collyrium” and “wiping the kuṅkuma from their breasts” indicate unbroken streams of tears; the plural conveys their abundance.
The cause of every sign was the heavy burden of their immense grief: they were pervaded by great despondency. Or, after describing their outward posture, “immense grief” reveals their inner condition, nearly like a swoon. Because that state would be unbearable to hear described directly, Śuka only suggests it. The particle sma can mark something well known: one should not imagine that even playful words could not cause such sorrow in them. Or it expresses wonder: “Even through playful words they suffered this deeply. Ah, the greatness of love!” Since indeclinable particles bear many meanings, it may also express Śuka's own anguish.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.30 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३० ॥
प्रेष्ठं प्रियेतरम् इव प्रतिभाषमाणं
कृष्णं तद्-अर्थ-विनिवर्तित-सर्व-कामाः ।
नेत्रे विमृज्य रुदितोपहते स्म किञ्चित्
संरम्भ-गद्गद-गिरोऽब्रुवतानुरक्ताः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
प्रेष्ठं** प्रियतमम् अपि प्रियेतरम् इव प्रिय-मात्राद् इतरम् इव प्रत्याख्यानं कुर्वन्तम् । ननु तर्हि तस्मात् मनः कथं न न्यवर्तयन् ? तत्राह---तद्-अर्थं श्री-कृष्णाप्तये विषयेण निवर्तिताः । पुनर् यथा सम्बन्ध-गन्धोऽपि तेषां न स्यात्, तथा निरस्तास् तद्-व्यतिरिक्ता शेषाभिलाषा याभिस् ताः । अतस् तन् निवर्तयितुं नाशक्नुवन्न् इति भावः । कुतः ? कृष्णं परमानन्द-घनतया सर्व-चित्ताकर्षकतया च तन्-नाम्ना प्रसिद्धं श्री-व्रजेन्द्र-नन्दनम् ।
ननु उरु-दुःखाक्रान्ताः कथं वक्तुम् अपि शक्ताः ? तत्राह---संरम्भ- इति । अमर्षेण विषाद-कार्येणैव विषादावरणाद् इति भावः । तत्र नेत्र-मार्जनं भाव-द्वय-सन्धिजं तच् च प्रणय-कोप-स्वभावतः किञ्चित् श्री-मुखावलोकन-पूर्वक-वचनार्थम् इति परमार्त्या लज्जा-शैथिल्यम् अपि गम्यते किञ्चिद् इति विषादांशस्यान्तर्भूतत्वात् तद्-द्वय-कार्यं गद्गदत्वम् अनुरक्ता इति विषण्णतादौ सर्वत्रैव हेतुः ॥३०॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.30
Kṛṣṇa was their dearest beloved, yet He spoke as though He were otherwise. For His sake they had turned away every other desire. Deeply attached, they wiped their eyes, which were overcome by weeping, and glanced up slightly. Their voices choked by impassioned indignation, they spoke.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Though Kṛṣṇa was their very dearest, He rejected them as if He were something other than beloved. One might ask why their minds did not then turn away from Him. Śuka answers that, for His sake, for the attainment of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, they had turned away every object of desire. They had rejected all aspirations other than Him so completely that not even the faintest relation to those objects remained. They were therefore unable to turn their minds away from Him. He was Kṛṣṇa, the son of Vrajendra, renowned by that name because He is condensed supreme bliss and attracts every heart.
How could women overwhelmed by immense grief even speak? “Impassioned indignation” answers: impatience, itself a consequence of despondency, temporarily covered that despondency. Wiping their eyes arose at the junction of the two emotions. By the nature of loving anger, they first glanced “slightly” at His beautiful face and then spoke. Their extreme distress had loosened their modesty. The word “slightly” also preserves an element of grief within their indignation; the conjunction of the two made their voices falter. Their deep attachment was the cause of this despondency and of every other sign.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.31 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३१ ॥
गोप्य ऊचुः---
मैवं विभोऽर्हति भवान् गदितुं नृशंसम्
सन्त्यज्य सर्व-विषयांस् तव पाद-मूलम् ।
भक्ता भजस्व दुरवग्रह मा त्यजास्मान्
देवो यथादि-पुरुषो भजते मुमुक्षून् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
श्री-गोप्य ऊचुर्** इति । अत्रैवं विवेचनीयं---यद्यपि समान-भावापन्नत्वेन युगपत् समान-वचन-स्फूर्तिर् अपि सम्भवति, तथाप्य् एकदोक्तावति-कोलाहलतया नातिरसाधायकत्वात् कासाञ्चित् मुख्यानाम् एव वचनं ज्ञेयम् । तच् च युगपद् वा तत्-तन्-महा-वाक्योपसंहारे, तन् नः प्रसीद वरद [भा।पु। १०.२९.३३], सिञ्चाङ्ग [भा।पु। १०.२९.३५] इति, प्रसीद वृजिनार्दन [भा।पु। १०.२९.३८] इति, तन् नो निधेहि [भा।पु। १०.२९.४१] इति स्व-स्व-विवक्षितं वचन-चतुष्टयान्तं क्रमशो वा पूर्व-पूर्वासां वाक्य-स्थापन-पूर्वकम् एवोपन्यस्तम् अस्ति । चतुष्टयत्वं च यूथशो दिक्-चतुष्टय-स्थितत्वात् । तासां तथापि सर्वासां तत्-सम्मुखत्वं च, कृष्णस्य विष्वक् पुरु-राजि-मण्डलैर् अभ्यानना [भा।पु। १०.१३.८] इतिवत्
यासाम् एव प्रसादेन यासां श्री-नागरेश्वरे ।
जल्प-तत्त्वं ज्ञायते ता वन्दे श्री-नागरीश्वरीः ॥
॥ श्री-गोपी-गण-प्राण-वल्लभाय भगवते नमः ॥
अथ पत्य्-आदि-परित्यागेन त्वद्-भजनेऽस्माकं धर्मोऽधर्मो वेति पश्चाद् विचारयिष्यते । अहो तवैव तावद् अस्मत्-परित्यागे धर्म-दोषो दुष्परिहर इत्य् आहुः---मैवम् इति । मा इति निषेधस्यादौ प्रयोगः परमार्ति-वैयग्र्येण । एवम् ईदृशं कथञ्चिद् एतद्-वचन-सदृशम् अपि किम् उ वक्तव्यम् एतद् ? इत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? नृशंसं वज्र-सारवत् काठिन्येन हृदय-विदारकम् इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, साक्षान्-मारकं, नृशंसो घातुकः क्रूरः इत्य् अमरः । गदितुं व्यक्तं वक्तुं । किं वा, गदितुम् अपि किम् उत व्यवहर्तुम् अर्हति । तत्र च भवान् प्रेमार्द्र-स्वभावतया प्रसिद्ध इत्य् अर्थः । तत्रापि, विभो ! हे अस्मत्-प्राण-नाथ ! अतोऽस्मान् प्रति नार्हत्य् एवेति भावः । अत्र संरम्भ-गद्गद- [२९] इत्य् उक्तत्वात् । सर्वत्र शब्देन स्वरेण वा दैन्यादाव् अपि प्रणय-कोपो व्यञ्जनीयः ।
एवं स्वागतं वो महाभागाः [भा।पु। १०.२९.१८] इत्य्-आदिकं भवता सादरं स-न्यायं मृदूक्तम् अपि निवर्तनार्थम् एवेति रस-विघातकत्वाद् अर्थतो विपरीतम् एवेति भावः । अनेन स्वागतम् [१८अ] इत्य्-आद्य-पादस्योत्तरम् ऊह्यम् ।
ननु, भो प्रिय-वादिन्यः ! तर्हि किं कर्तुम् अर्हामि ? इत्य् अपेक्षायाम् आहुः---अस्मान् भजस्व मनोरथ-पूरणेनानुवर्तस्व । कुतः ? तव पादयोर् मूलं तलं भक्ता इति दैन्योक्तिः । अब्जादि-रूपकानुक्तिर् नृशंसतोक्त्या काठिन्याद्य्-अभिप्रायेण । अनेन प्रियं किम् [१८ब्] इति पादस्योत्तरम् ।
ननु, श्री-गोप-गृहिण्यः सत्यम् एव भजामि, किन्तु भवत्-पत्य्-आदि-हिताचरण-रूपम् एव युक्तं, न त्व् ईदृशम्, इति तत्राहुः---सन्त्यज्य इति । सर्वान् विषयान् इन्द्रियार्थान् पत्य्-आदि-रूपान् सम्यक् अपुनर्-अङ्गीकार-दार्ढ्येन त्यक्त्वा, तेषां त्वद्-भजने प्रातिकूल्यात् । अनेन व्रजस्यानामयम् [१८च्] इत्य्-आदिकस्य, दुह्यत [२२द्] इत्य्-अन्तस्य सर्वस्याप्य् उत्तरम्, तेषां सर्वेषाम् अपि विषयान्तः-पातात्, तत्-त्यागेन देहेऽपि गलित-प्रेमत्वात् । तत्-प्रेम विना रजन्य् एषा [१९अ] इत्य्-आदि वाक्यस्याप्य् अनुपादेयत्वात् ।
व्यतिरेकेणाहुः---हे दुरवग्रह दुराग्रह ! अस्मान् अनन्य-गतीर् मा त्यज इत्य् अर्थः, अन्यथैव दोषः स्याद् इति भावः । कथम् ? इत्य् आशङ्क्य धर्माधर्मातीतस्य ईश्वरस्यापि तद्-धर्म-पालनावश्यकता-दर्शनात्, इत्य् आहुः---देव इति । तत्रापि मुमुक्षून् अपि किम् उत तद्-एकेप्सून् । किं वा अमुमुक्षून् मोक्षम् अप्य् अनिच्छून् भक्त्य्-एक-निष्ठान् इत्य् अर्थः ।
यद् वा, मुमुक्षून् तस्माद् अन्यत् सर्वं त्यक्तुम् अनिच्छून्, यथा असौ भजन-मात्रापेक्सया सर्वान् एव भजते स्वीकरोति, तथा त्वम् अस्मान् भजस्व इति । "भजतः" इति द्वितीयान्तः क्वचित् पाठः । तत्र तु मुमुक्षून् इति विशेषणं साधन-साध्ययोर् द्वयोर् अप्य् अवस्थयोस् तेषाम् आत्म-सात्-करणात् स-कामान् व्यावर्तयति---यथा तान् भजते न त्यजतीत्य् अर्थ-वशाद् भजस्व इत्य् अस्य विभक्तिं विपरिणमय्य व्याख्येयम् । अत्र श्री-गोपेन्द्र-नन्दनत्वेनैव कृष्णे लब्ध-निष्ठानाम् अपि, यस्यास्ति भक्तिर् भगवत्य् अकिञ्चना सर्वैर् गुणैस् तत्र समासते सुराः [भा।पु। ५.१८.१२] इत्य् उक्तत्वात् ।
हरि-भक्ति-महा-देव्याः सर्वा मुक्त्य्-आदि-सिद्धयः । > भुक्तयश् चाद्भुतास् तस्याश् चेटिकावद् अनुव्रताः ॥
इति श्री-नारद-पञ्चरात्रोक्तानुसाराच् च नादृतम् अपि सर्वं ज्ञानादिकं, ताः परिचरति । तस्मात् केवल-प्रेम-मयोऽपि वचसि पारमैश्वर्य-ज्ञान-मयोऽप्य् अयम् अर्थः । तासाम् एव महिम-सूचनार्थं ज्ञानादि-शक्ति-प्रेरितया भक्त-विशेषाणां चमत्काराय स्फुरति ।
अथवा, दैन्येन महिम-स्फूर्तेर् ईश्वरत्वं सम्भाव्येदृशं वचनम् । तथा हि---विभो ! हे बहिर्-अन्तर्-व्यापक ! इति भवान् अस्माकं सर्वं भावं जानात्य् एव । अतस् तव पाद-मूलं भक्ता आश्रिता अस्मान् भजस्व । अन्यथा, ये यथा मां प्रपद्यन्ते तांस् तथैव भजाम्य् अहम् [गीता ४.११] इत्य्-आदि-वचनानां वैयर्थ्यापत्तिः ।
ननु, तत्त्वज्ञ-पूज्य-पादाः ! कथं विषय-सुखम् इच्छथ ? तत्राहुः---सन्त्यज्य इति । अतो वयं परमार्थ-सुखम् एवेच्छाम इति भावः । त्वया सह क्रीडा-विशेषस्य तस्य प्रेम-परिपाक-विलास-रूपत्वेन अशेष-पुरुषार्थ-सार-सर्वस्वात्मकत्वाद् इति । ये यथा मां प्रपद्यन्ते [गीता ४.११] इत्य् एतन् निज-वचनस्य सत्यतापेक्षया त्वम् अप्य् अस्मद्वद् अन्याशेष-त्यागेनास्मान् भक्तुम् अर्हसीति गूढाभिप्रायः ।
हे दुरवग्रह ! स्वच्छन्द ! अस्मान् प्रपन्नान् मा त्यज परमेश्वरत्वात् त्वाम् अधर्मो न स्पृशत्य् एव सत्य-सङ्कल्पत्व-श्रुति-विरोधात् [छा।उ। ८.७.१, ३.१४.२ इत्य्-आदि] प्रतिज्ञा-हानिस् तु परमानुचितैवेति भावः । सर्वान् विषयान् साम्राज्य-प्रभृति-वैकुण्ठावधि-पदानि सन्त्यज्य अपि ते त्वाम् अमुमुक्षून् मोक्तुम् अनिच्छून् अशक्नुवतो जनान् अन्यान् अपि भज स्वीकुरु । द्वितीयायां षष्ठी ते तुभ्यं त्वां प्राप्तुं, मुमुक्षून् इति च चतुर्थी वा, यतो देवो जगत्-पूज्यस् त्वम्, अन्यथा देवत्वासिद्धिः । तत्रापि यथा यथावत् सम्पूर्णतया आदि-पुरुषो भगवान् इति ।
अत्र चाभिर् अपि यज्ञपत्न्य्-उक्ताद्य-पद्याद्य-पादानुवाद [भा।पु। १०.२३.२९] आर्ति-साम्यांशेन ज्ञेयः ।
आर्ताव् अपि स्वभावेन वैदग्धी-वलितात्मनाम् ।
प्रार्थने गोप-रामाणां निषेधार्थोऽपि वीक्ष्यते ॥
तथा हि---एवम् ईदृशं किञ्चित् प्रियं करवाणि [भा।पु। १०.२९.१८] मया सह किञ्चिद् ब्रूत [तत्र] इत्य्-आदिकं नृशंसं वक्तुं नार्हति । तत्र हेतुः---सन्त्यज्य इति याः सर्व-विषयान् सन्त्यज्य तव पाद-मूलं भक्तास् ता एव दुरवग्रहं स्वच्छन्दं यथा भवति, तथा भजस्व, अस्मान् आ सर्वांशेनैव त्यज । प्रभवो भक्त-जनान् एव भजन्ते, न त्व् अभक्तान् इत्य् अत्र दृष्टान्तम् आहुः---देव इति । अस्मिन्न् अर्थे वस्तुतस् तु सर्वम् एतन् नर्मैवेति भाव एव व्यञ्जित इति ॥३१॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.31
The gopīs said:
All-pervading Lord, You should not speak such cruel words. We have completely abandoned every object of sense and taken refuge at the root of Your feet. O difficult one, reciprocate with us; do not forsake us. Just as the primeval Lord accepts those who seek liberation, accept us.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The text says, “The blessed gopīs said.” Because they shared one emotion, the same words might have arisen from all of them simultaneously. Yet speech by everyone at once would produce a tumult and diminish rasa, so we should understand that principal gopīs spoke. Four groups stood in the four directions, all facing Kṛṣṇa just as the rows of boys in the Brahmā-vimohana pastime all faced Him (Bhāgavata 10.13.8). Their four statements may have been spoken together, or successively, each group completing its great sentence with its own appeal: “Therefore, O giver of boons, be gracious to us” (10.29.33); “pour it upon us, dear one” (10.29.35); “be gracious, O destroyer of distress” (10.29.38); and “place it upon us” (10.29.41). Each later group could also have spoken after affirming the words of those before it.
“By the grace of those very city heroines whose lord is the sovereign of lovers, the truth of their intimate conversation becomes known. I bow to them. Obeisance to Bhagavān, the beloved of the lives of all the gopīs.”
Whether abandoning husbands and others to serve Kṛṣṇa is righteous or unrighteous can be considered later. The gopīs first say that Kṛṣṇa Himself cannot avoid the fault of unrighteousness if He abandons them: “Do not speak so.” The prohibition comes first because of their extreme anguish and urgency. “So” means that He should not utter even anything resembling these words, much less the very words themselves. They are “cruel,” hard as a thunderbolt and tearing the heart, or directly murderous, for a lexicon defines nṛśaṁsa as murderous and cruel. He should not even speak them, much less act upon them. “You” are renowned for a nature softened by love; “all-pervading Lord” also means “Lord of our lives.” Toward us, therefore, You are utterly unfit to speak this way.
Their voices were already described as choked by impassioned indignation. Throughout their reply, loving anger should be heard in their words and tone even when they express humility. Though His statements beginning “Welcome, O greatly fortunate ones” (10.29.18) were respectful, reasoned, and gentle in form, their purpose was to send the gopīs away. Because that purpose obstructed rasa, the words were cruel in meaning. This answers His opening “Welcome.”
Kṛṣṇa may ask, “Sweet-speaking women, what should I do?” They reply, “Accept us. Follow the wish in our hearts and fulfill it.” Why? “We have devoted ourselves to the base of Your feet,” a statement of humility. They do not compare those feet to lotuses because, after calling Him cruel, their hearts apprehend hardness rather than softness. This answers “What pleasing thing may I do?”
He may say, “Wives of the cowherds, I do accept you, but properly by promoting the welfare of your husbands and relatives, not in this manner.” They answer, “Having completely abandoned.” They have firmly cast away every sense object, including husbands and relatives, with no intention of taking them up again, because all were opposed to service of Kṛṣṇa. This answers everything from “Is all well in Vraja?” through “milk the cows.” Those persons and duties all belong to the category of sense objects. In abandoning them, the gopīs' affection for their own bodies also melted away. Without such bodily attachment, the warning beginning “This night is terrifying” has no relevance.
They then state the contrary: “O obstinate one, do not abandon us, who have no other refuge, for otherwise the fault will lie with You.” Even the Lord, who transcends ordinary righteousness and unrighteousness, necessarily protects this principle. Thus they call Him “divine.” The primeval Lord accepts even those who desire liberation; how much more must He accept those who desire Him alone? Or the word can be split as “those who do not desire liberation,” devotees fixed exclusively in devotion who reject even liberation.
Another reading understands “seekers of liberation” as those who wish to cast away everything other than Him. The primeval Lord accepts all of them simply because they worship Him; Kṛṣṇa should accept the gopīs in the same way. Some recensions read a different grammatical form of “those who worship.” There “seekers of liberation” excludes those with material desires, because the Lord takes such seekers into Himself both during practice and at perfection. The grammar of “accept us” must then be adjusted according to the sense: as He accepts them and never abandons them, so should He accept the gopīs.
Although the gopīs were fixed in Kṛṣṇa solely as the son of the cowherd king, every divine quality attended them. The Bhāgavata says, “All the qualities of the gods dwell in one who has unalloyed devotion to Bhagavān” (5.18.12), and the Nārada-pañcarātra says:
“All perfections, beginning with liberation, and every wondrous enjoyment faithfully attend the great goddess of devotion to Hari like maidservants.”
Thus all knowledge and other excellences served the gopīs even though they did not value them. Their speech is made solely of prema, yet this interpretation, filled with knowledge of Kṛṣṇa's supreme majesty, also shines within it. The power of knowledge impelled it to appear so that their own greatness might be indicated and extraordinary devotees might be astonished.
Or humility made awareness of His greatness arise, and they spoke accordingly: “All-pervading Lord, You pervade within and without, so You know every feeling in us. We have devoted ourselves to the base of Your feet; accept us. Otherwise Your declarations such as ‘As people surrender to Me, I reciprocate with them accordingly’ (Gītā 4.11) would become meaningless.”
He may ask, “Venerable knowers of truth, why do you seek sensory pleasure?” They answer, “Having abandoned every sense object.” They seek only supreme spiritual happiness, for this special play with Him is the flowering sport of mature love and the complete essence of every human goal. Their concealed intention is: to preserve the truth of His own promise, “As people surrender to Me,” He too should abandon everything else and love them just as they abandoned everything else for Him.
“O difficult one, O independent Lord, do not forsake us who have surrendered. As the Supreme Lord, unrighteousness cannot touch You. But to break Your promise would be supremely unfitting, for it would contradict the revelation that Your resolve is always true (Chāndogya Upaniṣad 8.7.1 and related texts). Even those who abandon every goal, from earthly sovereignty through the stations of Vaikuṇṭha, yet do not wish to release You and cannot bear to be released by You, are accepted by You. Accept us also. The grammar may construe ‘for You’ as ‘to attain You’ and ‘those who desire release’ as a dative. You are divine, worshiped by the world; otherwise Your divinity would not be established. And You are the primeval Person in the fullest and most exact sense.”
The opening words also echo the first quarter of the verse spoken by the wives of the sacrificial priests (10.23.29), because the two groups share anguished surrender.
“Even in anguish, the requests of the women of Vraja, whose nature is encircled by cleverness, can also be heard as prohibitions.”
On that deliberately contrary reading, they say: “You should not cruelly speak such words as ‘What pleasing thing may I do?’ or ‘Tell Me something.’ Since we abandoned every object and devoted ourselves to the base of Your feet, behave toward us however Your obstinate independence desires. Forsake us completely.” They then cite the primeval Lord as an example: powerful lords serve devotees, not nondevotees. On this reading, the suggestion is that in reality all of Kṛṣṇa's speech was only playful banter.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.32 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३२ ॥
यत् पत्य्-अपत्य-सुहृदाम् अनुवृत्तिर् अङ्ग
स्त्रीणां स्व-धर्म इति धर्म-विदा त्वयोक्तम् ।
अस्त्व् एवम् एतद् उपदेश-पदे त्वयीशे
प्रेष्ठो भवांस् तनु-भृतां किल बन्धुर् आत्मा ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु, उक्तो भर्तुः शुश्रूषणम् [भा।पु। १०.२९.२४] इत्य्-आदिना स्वधर्मः कथम् अतिक्रम्यते ? इति तस्य कर्म-मीमांसा-मतम् आशङ्क्य तद्-उपमर्दि ब्रह्म-मीमांसाम् आलम्ब्य प्रतिभावत्वेन तस्मिन्न् आत्मत्वम् आरोपयन्त्यस् तन्-मत-दूषणेन अस्माकम् अधर्म इति प्रतिपादयन्ति---यत् पत्य्-अपत्य- इति ।
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.32
Dear one, You know dharma and have said that a woman's own duty is faithful service to her husband, children, and friends. Let that teaching stand, but let it be directed toward You, the Lord. You are surely the dearest beloved, relative, and very Self of all embodied beings.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Kṛṣṇa may ask, “How can you transgress the personal duty I explained in the verses beginning ‘service to one's husband’ (10.29.24)?” Anticipating this doctrine of ritual interpretation, the gopīs rely upon the higher inquiry into Brahman that defeats it. By recognizing Kṛṣṇa as the Self in the role of their beloved, they refute His doctrine and establish that serving anyone else would itself be unrighteous. Thus they say, “Faithful service to husband, children, and friends...”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.33 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३३ ॥
कुर्वन्ति हि त्वयि रतिं कुशलाः स्व आत्मन्
नित्य-प्रिये पति-सुतादिभिर् आर्तिदैः किम्? ।
तन् नः प्रसीद वरदेश्वर1 मा स्म छिन्द्या
आशां भृतां2 त्वयि चिराद् अरविन्द-नेत्र ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
एवं शास्त्र-बलेन पत्य्-आदौ शुश्रूषणं प्रत्याख्याय सदाचार-बलेनापि प्रत्याचक्षाणा, मातरः पितरः पुत्राः [२०] इत्य्-आदिना प्रपञ्चितं, तत्-स्नेह-निगडां विषयः परिहरन्ति---कुर्वन्ति हीत्य् अर्धकेन । हि प्रसिद्धौ । कुशलाः, य एतस्मिन् महा-भागाः प्रीतिं कुर्वन्ति मानवाः [भा।पु। १०.८.१८] इति श्री-गर्ग-वाक्यानुसारेण सारासार-विवेक-चतुराः, त्वयि नित्य-प्रिये स्वाभाविक-प्रेमास्पद-रूपे रतिं प्रीतिं कुर्वन्ति
इति तस्य स्वस्मिन् परस्मिंश् च सुखमय-स्फुरणम् अभिप्रेतं, पत्य्-आदीनां तद्-वैपरीत्यम् आहुः---स्वे आत्मीये आत्मन् आत्मनि च आर्तिदैः दुःख-प्रदैः तादृश-भगवद्-विमुखतापादकास्मन्-निवारण-तात्पर्यात् । अतस् तैः पत्य्-आदिभिर् अस्माकं किं प्रयोजनम्? स्व इति सर्वनामत्वेऽपि पूर्वादित्वेन स्मात्-स्मिनोर् विकल्पात् । तद् एवं प्रथम-दिक्-स्थिता, भक्ता भजस्व [३१] इत्य् उपक्रमानुरूपं विवक्षितम् उपसंहरन्ति । तत् तस्मात् नः अस्माकम् सम्बन्धे अस्मान् प्रतीत्य् अर्थः ।
प्रसादस्यैवावश्य-कार्यताभिप्रायेण व्यतिरेक-मुखेनाभिव्यञ्जयन्ति---मा स्म इति । चिरात् आ बोधोदयात् धृतां नैश्चल्येन कृताम् इति पतिभिः सह तत्-सम्बन्धो निरस्तः । मा छिन्द्याः, किन्तु सफलयेत्य् अर्थः । अन्यथा तच्-छेदेन तद्-एकालम्बन-जीवनानाम् अस्माकं सद्यो जीवन-च्छेदः स्याद् इति भावः ।
आशाम् एव विशेषेण व्यञ्जयन्ति---हे वरद ! कुमारीषु सङ्कल्पो विदित [भा।पु। १०.२२.२५] इत्य्-आदिना दत्त-वर-विशेष ! हे ईश्वर ! अन्यासाम् अपि दुर्घटं मन-आदि-घटनादि-विशेष-समर्थ इति । चिराद् धृताम् इत्य् अत्र हेतुः---हे अरविन्द-नेत्र ! इति । शरद्-उदाशय [भा।पु। १०.३१.२] इत्य्-आदि-वक्ष्यमाणात् । अरं चक्र-प्रान्तं तद् इव अरं, तत्-पत्राग्र-भागः हृदय-च्छेदकत्वेन तद् विन्दतीति तु संरम्भस्यान्त-स्थितेः ।
श्लेषश् च, अरविन्दवत् रात्राव् अप्रकाशमाने नेत्रे यस्येति । अतः परम-सुन्दरीष्व् अप्य् अस्मासु सम्प्रति तवोपेक्षा युक्तैवेति नर्म-द्योतना च । किं च, अरविन्द-रूपकेण दृष्ट्यापि सर्वेषां ताप-हारित्वं ध्वनितम् । अतोऽस्मासु तद्-वैपरीत्यम् अयुक्तम् इति भावः ।
ऐश्वर्यार्थस् तु---हि शास्त्र-प्रसिद्धौ कुशलाः श्री-नारदादयः रतिं भावं, न तु श्रद्धा-मात्रम् । तच् च योग्यम् इत्य् आहुः---नित्य-प्रिये । कुतो नित्यत्वं प्रियत्वं च ? तत्राहुः---स्वे आत्मनि अपि विषये । आत्मनि परमात्मनि इत्य् अर्थः, कृष्णम् एनम् अवेहि त्वम् आत्मानम् अखिलात्मनाम् [भा।पु। १०.१४.५५] इत्य्-उक्तेः । एतेन तस्य सुख-रूपत्वं च ध्वनितम् । अन्यथा निरुपाधि-प्रेमास्पदत्वं न स्यात् । अतोऽस्माकं पत्य्-आदिभिः किम् ? अपि तु न किञ्चित् प्रयोजनम् इत्य् अर्थः ।
ननु भवतीनां पत्य्-आदयोऽपि मादृशा नित्य-प्रिया एव ? नेत्य् आहुः---आर्तिदैः । तादृश-कुशल-वृन्दाभिलषितास्मदीय-भगवद्-भजन-विरोधिभिः किं ? हे वरदेश्वर ! इति वरदस्याव्यभिचारित्वं दर्शितम् इति । एवम् उत्तरत्राप्य् ऊह्यम् ।
निषेधार्थश् चायम्---ननु अहं तनु-भृतां प्रेष्ठश् [३२] चेत्, तर्हि स्व-स्वोचित-प्रेम-कर्तारस् त इव भवत्योऽपि स्वोचितं रत्य्-आख्यं भावम् एव मयि कुर्वताम् इत्य् आशङ्क्याहुः---कुशलाः मङ्गल-रूपाः साध्व्य इति यावत्, आर्तिदैः दुःखावखण्डकैः पत्य्-आदिभिर् हेतुभिः स्वे गृहादौ आत्मनि च नित्य-प्रिये सति किं त्वयि रतिं कुर्वन्ति ? अपि तु न तत्र स्वादि-नाशापत्तेः । तत् तस्मात् हे वरद ! वाञ्छित-प्रद ! ईश्वर ! गोकुल-स्वामिन् ! नः प्रसीद । प्रसादम् एवाहुः---चिराद् वयम् अत्र माऽऽस्म न तिष्ठाम । अस्तेर् लुङि लङवत् प्रयोग आर्षः । शीघ्रं गृह-गमनायानुज्ञां देहीत्य् अर्थः । तथा त्वयि धृताम् अवस्थिताम् आशां चास्मद्-अङ्ग-सङ्गेच्छा-रूपां छिन्द्याः छिन्धि, धृञ् अवस्थाने इति । अत्र वरदेश्वर इत्य् अत्र "परमेश्वर" इति पाठोऽपि ईश्वरवत् सङ्गमनीयः । छिन्द्या इत्य् अत्र "छिन्द्यात्" इति पाठे तु भवान् इत्य् अध्याहार्यम् ॥३३॥
Footnotes
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.33
Those who truly know what is good place their love in You, their own Self and eternal beloved. What use have we for husbands, sons, and others who only bring distress? Therefore, O Lord who bestows every boon, be gracious to us. Lotus-eyed one, do not cut down the hope we have held in You for so long.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs have rejected service to husbands through scriptural authority. They now reject it through the authority of saintly conduct and remove the fetter of family affection elaborated in “mothers, fathers, sons...” (10.29.20). “Those who truly know what is good” are skilled in distinguishing essence from nonessence, in keeping with Garga's statement, “Fortunate are the people who love this child” (10.8.18). They place rati, deep affection, in Kṛṣṇa, their eternal beloved and the natural object of love.
This indicates a blissful manifestation both in Him and within themselves. Husbands and the others produce the opposite: they bring grief by attempting to turn the gopīs away from Bhagavān. What use are they? “One's own Self” can be grammatically understood in both the possessive and locative senses. In this way the group standing in the first direction concludes the meaning with which it began in “accept us, Your devotees” (10.29.31). “Therefore” means, “in relation to us, toward us.”
They express through a negative form that His grace is the one thing He must give: “Do not cut down.” They have held this hope firmly “for a long time,” from the first awakening of awareness, which negates any genuine relationship with the supposed husbands. He must not sever it but make it fruitful. If He cuts down their only support, their lives, which rest upon Him alone, will be cut down at once.
They specify the hope through their forms of address. “Giver of boons” recalls the special boon He granted when He said, “I know your resolve, O girls” (10.22.25). “Lord” means that He can accomplish for the others as well even the otherwise impossible joining of hearts and every similar wonder. “Held for a long time” is explained by “lotus-eyed one,” anticipating their later words beginning “The autumn lake...” (10.31.2). A play on ara, the rim or spoke of a wheel, suggests that the pointed tips of His lotus petals pierce their hearts, revealing the loving anger that remains to the end.
Another wordplay makes “lotus-eyed” mean that His eyes, like lotuses, do not open at night. His neglect of even supremely beautiful women like them is therefore playfully fitting. Yet comparing His eyes to lotuses also suggests that their glance removes everyone's burning pain. It is unfitting that His glance should produce the opposite result in them.
On the majestic reading, “those who know what is good” means Śrī Nārada and other authorities celebrated in scripture. They direct rati, not mere faith, toward Kṛṣṇa. That is fitting because He is “the eternal beloved.” Why eternal and beloved? Because He is their own Self, the Supreme Self, as stated: “Know this Kṛṣṇa to be the Self of all selves” (Bhāgavata 10.14.55). This also indicates that His nature is bliss; otherwise He could not be the unconditional object of love. What use, then, have the gopīs for husbands and others? None.
Could those husbands be eternal beloveds like Kṛṣṇa? No, for they “bring distress” by opposing the gopīs' worship of Bhagavān, which is desired by the company of those wise authorities. “Lord of boon-givers” indicates that the giver of a boon never fails to keep it. The same mode of interpretation should be understood below.
The words can again be deliberately inverted as a prohibition. Kṛṣṇa may say, “If I am dearest to all embodied beings, then as each person loves Me in the manner proper to that person, you too should direct toward Me only the affection appropriate to you.” They answer: “Auspicious, virtuous women, having their own homes and selves as eternal beloveds, do not direct love toward You because of husbands and others who shatter distress; otherwise their own homes and identities would be destroyed. Therefore, giver of desires and lord of Gokula, be gracious to us: may we not remain here any longer. Permit us to go home quickly, and cut down the hope fixed in You, our desire to embrace Your limbs.” The unusual verbal form is an archaic aorist used like an imperfect. A variant reads “Supreme Lord,” and another “may he cut,” in which case “You” must be supplied as the subject.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.34 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३४ ॥
चित्तं सुखेन भवतापहृतं गृहेषु
यन् निर्विशत्य् उत कराव् अपि गृह्य-कृत्ये ।
पादौ पदं न चलतस् तव पाद-मूलात्
यामः कथं व्रजम् अथो करवाम किं वा ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु गृह-वास-सुख-रक्षार्थम् अपि न पत्य्-आदि-त्यागो विधेय इत्य् आशङ्क्य, तथापि तस्यैव दोषोट्टङ्कन-पूर्वकम् आहुः---चित्तम् इति । सुखेन सुख-रूपतया स्व-दर्शकेनेति तदानीं गृहादीनां दुःख-स्वरूपता-स्फूर्तिर् ध्वनिता । सुखेन सहितम् इति वा । पादौ यौ गृह-कृत्ये गमने वा निर्विशतः, ताव् अप्य् अपहृतौ । अतस् तव पाद-मूलात् पदम् एकम् अपि न चलतः, गन्तुं न शक्नुत इत्य् अर्थः । करयोः पादयोश् चापहारस् तत्-तद्-इन्द्रिय-शक्त्य्-अपहारात् । अत आगमनं च त्वद्-गीताकर्षण-मात्रेणेति भावः । अथो अस्माद् धेतोः कथं व्रजं यामः ?
ननु अबलाः ! एवं चेत्, अथैवाग्रे गच्छता सह गम्यताम् । तत्राहुः---तत्र गत्वा किं वा करवाम ? इति । वा-शब्दः समुच्चये । यद्यपि चित्तापहारेण सर्वेन्द्रियापहारोऽप्य् आयाति, तथापि विशेषतः कर-पादापहारोक्तिः पति-शुश्रूषणादि-गृह-कृत्यस्यान्यत्र निज-गमनस्य च परिहाराय । अन्यत् तैः ।
यद् वा, यच् चित्तं सुखे विषये वा पूर्वं स्थितं तद् भवतापहृतं सत्, उत अपि, न प्रविशत्य् अपि । कुतस् तस्मिन् कृत्ये करादिकं प्रवेशयेत् ? इत्य् अर्थः ।
ननु गृहेश्वर्यः ! तथापि तद्-विचार-बलेन प्रवेश्यतां, तत्राहुः---कराव् अप्य् अपहृतौ **गृह-**सम्बन्धि कृत्ये न निर्विशतः ।
ननु तथाप्य् अत्र तु स्थातुम् अयुक्तम् इति गच्छतैव, तत्राहुः---पादौ च भवतापहृतौ स्वाभिमुख्येनाकृष्टौ पदम् अपि न चलत इति । अन्यत् समानम् ।
अतस् त्वय्य् एव चित्तं, त्वद्-अर्थ-कृत्य एव करौ, त्वत्-स्थान एव पादौ प्रविशन्ति, नान्यत्रेति सूचितम् ।
अत्र नर्मेदम् । वनेऽस्माकं प्रयोजनाभावात् तद्-दर्शनार्थं नागताः स्मः, चित्त-वित्तस्य भवतापहरणात् तद्-उद्देशेनात्रागताश् चौरं भवन्तं प्राप्ता अपि ग्रहीतुं नेतुं च तथा क्रोशनार्थं कुत्रापि गन्तुम् अपि न शक्नुमः, भवता कर-पादापहरणात् । अतो हृत-धनाः कथं व्रजं यामः ? किं वा करवामः ? स्तम्भनादि-महा-मन्त्रज्ञ-चोर-वरे कस्याप्य् उपायस्याप्रभावाद् इति भावः ।
निषेधार्थश् चायम्---ननु वेणु-गीतेन मया गृहाद् आकृष्टाः सुष्ठु भ्रान्ताश् च कथं गन्तुं शक्नुथ ? तत्राहुः---गृहेषु भवता उद्भवता सुखेन अपहृतं चित्तं यत् यस्मात् गृह-कृत्ये निर्विशति । यद् वा, चित्तं सुख एव, न तु भवतापहृतं, यस्मात् गृहेषु निर्विशति एव । कराव् अपि गृह्य-कृत्ये निर्विशतः । परिश्रान्तत्वम् आशङ्क्याहुः---पादौ पदम् अपि कथं न चलतः ? अपि तु दूरम् अपि चलत एव । ततः कथं न यामः, अपि तु याम एव । अत्र च किं करवाम ? इति ॥३४॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.34
Our minds, which once entered happily into household life, have easily been stolen by You. Our hands no longer engage in household duties, and our feet cannot move even one step from the base of Your feet. How can we go back to Vraja? What could we possibly do there?
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Kṛṣṇa may argue that, if only to preserve the happiness of household life, they should not abandon husbands and others. The gopīs point out that this very happiness has become a fault: “Our minds...” “Easily” can mean that Kṛṣṇa, by revealing Himself as happiness itself, stole their minds without effort; at that moment houses and all within them appeared to be forms of sorrow. Or He took their minds together with their happiness.
Their feet, which once entered into household duties or carried them toward such work, have also been stolen. They cannot move even a single step from the base of His feet. The theft of hands and feet means the theft of the power of those faculties. Even their arrival occurred only because His song drew them. “Therefore,” for this reason, how could they go to Vraja?
He may say, “Weak women, if this is so, come farther along with Me now.” They reply, “And after going there, what could we do?” Here vā joins rather than separates the questions. Stealing the mind already implies stealing every faculty; the hands and feet are mentioned specifically to rule out both household service such as attending husbands and their own movement elsewhere.
Alternatively, the mind that formerly rested in happiness or in sense objects has been stolen by Him and therefore no longer enters them at all. How could it employ the hands and other faculties in tasks belonging to what it no longer enters? He may say, “Mistresses of your homes, force them to enter through deliberate thought.” They answer that their hands too have been stolen and no longer enter household tasks. “Even so, you cannot remain here; go.” Their feet too have been stolen by Him and drawn toward Himself, so they cannot move one step. Thus their minds enter only Him, their hands only work for Him, and their feet only His abode, nowhere else.
The verse also contains a joke. They did not come to inspect the forest, since they had no business there. They came because He stole the treasure of their minds. Yet after finding Him, the thief, they cannot seize or carry Him away, nor can they go anywhere to cry out for help, because He has stolen their hands and feet as well. Their wealth taken, how can they return to Vraja, and what can they do? No remedy works against the master thief who knows the great mantras of paralysis and other powers.
On the contrary, prohibitive reading, Kṛṣṇa says, “Drawn from home and thoroughly bewildered by My flute song, how can you go?” They answer, “The happiness that arose at home stole our minds, and therefore the mind enters household tasks. Or our minds are happiness itself and have not been stolen by You, since they continue to enter our homes. Our hands too engage in household duties. Why should our feet not take a step? They can walk a great distance. Therefore, why should we not go? We certainly shall. What else is there for us to do here?”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.35 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३५ ॥
सिञ्चाङ्ग नस् त्वद्-अधरामृत-पूरकेण
हासावलोक-कल-गीतज-हृच्-छयाग्निम् ।
नो चेद् वयं विरहजाग्न्य्-उपयुक्त-देहा
ध्यानेन याम पदयोः पदवीं सखे ते ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
तद् एवं द्वितीय-दिक्-स्थिता अपि पुनर् आशाम् एवोत्कण्ठा स्फुटम् एव वदन्त्यस् तत्-पूर्तेर् अप्य् अवश्यम्-भावितां प्रौढ्या निर्दिशन्त्यस् तद्-आपात-प्रत्याख्यानेन त्वयि दोष-मात्रं पर्यवस्यतीति रीत्या विवक्षितम् उपसंहरन्ति---सिञ्च इति निर्वापयेत्य् अर्थः । आदौ क्रिया-निर्देशः परमार्ति-वैयाग्र्येण नः इत्य् अस्य हृच्-छयाग्निनैव सम्बन्धः । तत्-पुरुषस्योत्तर-पद-प्रधानत्वात् हासस्य सम्बन्धि-पदं तवेत्य् एव लभ्यते प्रकरण-बलात्, विनापि **त्वच्-**छब्दम् अर्थ-बोधे सति तन्-निर्देशस् त्वया जनिताग्नेस् त्वयैव निर्वापणं युक्तम् इति विवक्षया पूर-शब्देनाग्नेर् महत्त्वम् अपि ध्वनितं, स्वार्थे कः ।
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.35
Dear one, extinguish the fire of desire in our hearts, born from Your smiling glances and soft song, by flooding us with the nectar of Your lips. If You do not, friend, our bodies will be consumed by the fire born of separation, and through meditation we shall reach the path of Your feet.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The group standing in the second direction likewise concludes its intended meaning. They state their longing openly as hope and, with mature confidence, declare that its fulfillment is inevitable. If Kṛṣṇa appears to refuse it, only fault in Him will result. Thus they say, “Extinguish,” meaning “put out the fire.” The verb comes first because of the urgency of their extreme anguish.
The pronoun “our” connects specifically with “the fire of desire in the heart.” In the compound “born from smiling glances and soft song,” the final member governs the earlier ones, and the context supplies “Your” for the smile as well. Although the meaning would be understood without explicitly repeating “Your,” the text names it to show that the one who kindled the fire should Himself extinguish it. “A flood” also suggests the greatness of the fire; its suffix simply reinforces the word's own meaning.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.36 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३६ ॥
यर्ह्य् अम्बुजाक्ष तव पाद-तलं रमाया
दत्त-क्षणं क्वचिद् अरण्य-जन-प्रियस्य ।
अस्प्राक्ष्म तत्-प्रभृति नान्य-जन-समक्षम् अञ्जः1
स्थातुं त्वयाभिरमिता बत पारयामः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु, कथं निरपराधे मय्य् अपराधः कल्प्यते ? मदीय-स्वाभाविक-सौन्दर्यादि-दर्शनेन कामिनीनां वश् चित्तादिकं क्षुभ्यति तत्राहं किं करवाणि ? किं च, यदि गृह-कल्प्येषु न शक्तितस् तथापि कुल-वधूनां युष्माकं तत्रैवावस्थानं युक्तम् । तत्राहुः---यर्हि इति ।
हे अम्बुजाक्ष ! इति यदा अस्मद्-अनिर्वचनीय-पुण्योदय-समये क्वचिद् अपि दुर्लभे देशे त्वयाभिरमिता निज-भाव-व्यञ्जनया नन्दिता सत्यस् तव पाद-तलम् अस्प्राक्ष्म सूचकेन वाक्येन इति ।
पूर्णाः पुलिन्द्य उरुगाय-पदाब्ज-राग- > श्री-कुङ्कुमेन दयिता-स्तन-मण्डितेन [भा।पु। १०.२१.१७]
इत्य् अत्र पूर्व-कृत-व्याख्यानुसारेण कयापि तया यथा-कथञ्चित् लब्धस्य पाद-तल-स्पर्शस्य तद्-गोष्ठीष्व् एव प्रसिद्धः कृत-कात्यायनी-व्रतानां तु तत्-स्पर्शाङ्गी-करण-मात्र-तथापि आच् च प्राप्त-सङ्गा अपि प्राप्त-सङ्गाभिर् आत्मैक्यं प्रकल्प्य ताभिर् मिलित्वा प्रोचुर् इति ज्ञेयम् । कीदृशं ? पाद-तलं रमाया दत्त-क्षणं तस्याम् अपि नूनम् अर्पित-महोत्सवम् इत्य् अर्थः ।
ननु, स्वप्न एवायं भवन्तीनाम् अन्यथा नित्यम् अपि तथाद्यापि तत् स्यात् ? तत्राहुः---अरण्य-जनेषु पुलिन्दी-हरिण्य्-आदिष्व् एव सन्तत-निज-दशनादि-दानेन प्रीति-कर्तुः, न तु व्रज-जनेषु । ततोऽस्माकं तु सुतराम् एव दुर्लभस्येत्य् अर्थः । इति रमाया अस्माकं च योग्यानां परित्यागात् तादृशानां च स्वाकाराद् उपालम्भश् च सूचितः । तद् एवं यर्ह्य् अस्प्राक्ष्म तत्-प्रभृति नान्येषां समक्षं स्थातुं ध्रुवावस्थानम् अपि कर्तुं पारयामः । अन्य-दर्शनम् अस्मभ्यं न रोचत इत्य् अर्थः । अत एव एष कोऽप्य् उच्चाटन-विद्या-मयः स्पर्श-गुण इति भावः।
ननु, मिथ्या-वादिन्यः ! सदा गोष्ठ-जन-मध्ये वसथैव ? तत्राहुः---अञ्जः सुखेन अनायासेन ततो बलाद् एव तत्र वसाम इति भावः । अन्यैश्वर्य-पक्षे क्वचित् स्पर्शने हेतुः क्वचित् केषुचिद् आविर्भावेषु रमाया दत्त-क्षणं स्वयं तु अरण्य-जन-प्रियस्य वृन्दावन-वासिनां श्री-गोपादीनां प्रेम्णा तद्-अव्यभिचारिणः, अहो अभाग्यं तथापि यर्हि कदाचिद् एव अस्प्राक्ष्म । अन्यत् समानम् ।
अत्र तेषां व्याख्याने अरण्येति तज्-जन-सम्बन्धेनैवेत्य् अपि दैन्यम् एवेति अनेनाथवेत्य् अस्योत्तरं स्वाभाविक-प्रेम-विशेषेणैवागताः स्म, न त्व् अन्य-जनवत् साधारण-प्रेम्णेति निषेधार्थश् चायम्---अये साधु स्मारितं सखे ! इत्य् अनेन यतो बाल्य-क्रीड-सख्ये भवतीनां स्पर्शोऽपि जातोऽस्तीत्य् आशङ्क्याह---यर्हि इति । यर्हि यदा तव बाल्ये वानरादि-प्रियस्यैव सतः पाद-तलं रमाया रमण्या दत्तावसरं तद्-अभिसारोन्मुखं बभूवेत्य् अर्थः । तत्-प्रभृति तद् अपि नास्प्राक्ष्म, किम् उतान्यद् अङ्गम् । कथम्-भूता अपि? त्वया अभिरमिता बाल्ये कारित-क्रीडा अपि । अत एव अन्येषां श्वश्र्व्-आदीनाम् अपि समक्षं स्थातुं पारयामः । अन्यथा तैर् अपि द्विष्येमहीति भाव इति ॥३६॥
Footnotes
-
अङ्ग ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.36
Lotus-eyed one, at some rare moment Your foot, which grants an audience even to Ramā and is dear to the forest people, touched us. From that moment, delighted by You, we have been unable to stand easily before any other person.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Kṛṣṇa may object, “How can you charge Me with fault when I am innocent? My natural beauty and other qualities agitate the hearts of passionate women; what can I do? And even if you are incapable of household tasks, respectable married women should remain at home.” They answer, “When...”
“O lotus-eyed one,” at the moment when their indescribable good fortune arose, in some exceedingly rare place, He delighted them by revealing His own feeling, and His foot touched them through a suggestive statement. This follows the earlier explanation of the verse:
“The Pulinda women become fulfilled by the kuṅkuma from the lotus feet of the greatly praised Lord, the same kuṅkuma that first adorned His beloved's breasts.” (Bhāgavata 10.21.17)
Someone among them had somehow obtained the touch of His foot, and the event became famous among their circles. Those who had performed the Kātyāyanī vow had only received His promise of such touch. Nevertheless, those who had attained contact identified the others with themselves, and all spoke together. What kind of foot was it? “It grants an audience to Ramā,” surely offering even her a great festival.
He may say, “This is merely your dream. Otherwise the same touch would have continued constantly until today.” They answer that He continually pleases only the forest people, the Pulinda women, deer, and others, by allowing them to see Him and by other favors, not the people of Vraja. For the gopīs such touch is therefore especially rare. They gently reproach Him for abandoning Ramā and themselves, who are qualified, while accepting such forest beings.
From the moment they touched His foot, they have been unable to remain steadily in the presence of anyone else. The sight of another person no longer pleases them. His touch therefore possesses some power like the magical art of driving one away from every other place.
He may accuse them, “Liars! You live constantly among the people of the cowherd settlement.” They answer with “easily”: they do not remain there willingly but are forced to do so.
On the majestic reading, His foot grants Ramā an audience in certain manifestations, while He Himself is exclusively faithful through love to the forest people, the cowherds and other residents of Vṛndāvana. Alas, the gopīs' misfortune is so great that even then they touched it only once. The remainder is the same. Calling Him “dear to forest people” also expresses humility: they approach only through relation to those residents.
This answers His suggestion that they came with the ordinary love shared by all creatures: they came through their own extraordinary, natural love, not the general affection of others.
The verse also admits a contrary reading. Kṛṣṇa might say, “Friend, you have reminded Me well. In our childhood games you did experience My touch.” They answer, “When in Your childhood You remained fond only of monkeys and other creatures, Your foot gave an opportunity to Ramā, a beautiful girl, by turning toward a rendezvous with her. From that time we did not touch even that foot, much less another limb, although You delighted us by making us play with You in childhood. Therefore we can stand before others, including our mothers-in-law. Otherwise, they too would hate us.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.37 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३७ ॥
श्रीर् यत्-पदाम्बुज-रजश् चकमे तुलस्या
लब्ध्वापि वक्षसि पदं किल भृत्य-जुष्टम् ।
यस्याः स्व-वीक्षण-कृतेऽन्य1-सुर-प्रयासस्
तद्वद् वयं च तव पाद-रजः प्रपन्नाः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु, मादृश-तुल्य-कुल्या एव यूयं, ततो बत कथं पाद-तलम् अस्प्राक्ष्मेति वदथ ? इत्य् आशङ्क्य निजाभीष्टोत्कण्ठावगुण्ठिततयैव अतिदैन्येनाहुः---श्रीर् इति । यत् यस्य नारायणस्य वक्षसि पदं लब्ध्वापि पाद-पद्म-रजः श्रीश् चकमे, प्रेयस्य्-उचितं सेवाभिलाष-विशेषं परित्यज्य दासोचितम् एवेष्टवतीत्य् अर्थः । यत एव दासानां बहूनां तत्र सङ्घट्टम् अप्य् अङ्गीचकारेति भावः ।
कीदृश्य् अपि सा ? तत्राहुः---यस्या इति । तद् एवं दृष्टान्तम् उक्त्वा दार्ष्टान्तिकम् आहुः---तद्वद् इति । तस्मान् नन्दात्मजो\ऽयं ते नारायण-समो गुणैः [भा।पु। १०.८.१३] इत्य् उक्तत्वात् स नारायण इव यस् त्वं, तस्य तव पाद-रजो वयं च सत्-कुलादि-सम्पत्त्या प्रेयसी-पद-योग्यतां लब्ध्वापि प्रपन्नाः । तस्य तव च गुण-महिमैवायं यत् तस्या अस्माकं च लब्ध-तादृश-पद-सत्त्वेऽपि न्यूनताभिमानम् एव कारयतीत्य् अर्थः ।
तत्र श्रीर् अम्बुज-सादृश्यम् उपाधिम् अवलम्बमाना तस्य पदाम्बुज-रजश् चकमे । वयं तु तद्-उपाधिम् अनपेक्ष्यमाणास् तव पाद-रजः-प्रपन्ना इति स्वेषां तत्-पादस्य च वैशिष्ट्यम् अम्बुज-रूपकारूपकाभ्यां दर्शितं ध्वनितम् ।
[अथवा, नन्व् एवं पूर्वोक-हेतोर् आशङ्क्यते निजेन्द्रिय-तर्पण एव तत्-परा यूयं, न तु ममानुकूल्यायां प्रीतौ ? इति तत्राहुः---श्रीर् इति । यत् यस्मात् हेतोः, तस्मात् एवेत्य् अर्थः । एवं सा यथा स्व-पत्यौ तादृश-रसाधिकृतापि तत्-सेवा-मय-यद्-दास्याभिलाषवती तथा त्वयि वयम् अपीति वाक्यार्थः ।]2
एवं क्षीरोद-मथने यथान्वपरित्यागेन श्रियास् तद्-एक-भजनं, तथास्माकम् अपि त्वद्-एक-भजनम् इति ज्ञापितम् ।
अथवा, ननु नाहं स्वप्नेऽपि भवती-स्पर्शं स्मरामि । भवतु वा, तथाप्य् अविचारेण सकृत् स्खलनेऽपि न भूयः कर्तुम् उचितं, तच् चानौचित्यं भवतीनां साध्वी-कुलाचार-लङ्घनेन मम च तादृश-भवद्-आचार-ध्वंसनेनेत्य् अत्र साध्वी-कुल-शिरोमणिं श्रियम् एव दृष्टान्तयन्त्यः प्रत्युत्तरयन्ति---श्रीर् इति । वक्षसि स्व-भर्तुर् हृदये पदं स्थानं लब्ध्वापि श्रीः किल प्रसिद्धौ असमोर्ध्व-माधुरी-भर-मोहितत्वात्, तथापि तवाङ्ग-सङ्गे निजायोग्यता-मननाच् च । यद् इति यस्य वृन्दावन-सम्बन्धि-**पाद-रजो-**मात्रं चकमे । तस्य तव पाद-रजो वयम् अपि प्रपन्ना इत्य् अन्वयः । तद् उक्तं, यद्-वाञ्छया श्रीर् ललनाचरत् तपः [भा।पु। १०.१६.३६] इति तादृश-प्रसिद्धि-श्रवणात् । वक्ष्यते च स्वयं, जयति तेऽधिकं जन्मना व्रजः श्रयत इन्दिरा शश्वद् अत्र हि [भा।पु। १०.३१.१] इति पाद-रजः-शब्दस्य पुनर्-उक्तिर् अत्युत्कण्ठया ज्ञेया ।
[तद् उक्तं पक्ष-द्वयेऽपि] रूपकाप्रयोगाश् च पूर्ववद् एव ज्ञेया पक्ष-द्वयेऽपि । सा च न केवला, किन्तु तुलस्या लीला-रूपया वृन्दयापि सहसा च तुलसी तत्-प्रेयस्य् अपि चकमे, पाद्मं कार्तिक-माहात्म्ये जालन्धरोपाख्याने तस्या अपि तत्-प्रेयसीत्व-श्रवणात् । तथा स्कान्द-मथुरा-माहात्म्ये---
वृन्दावनं द्वादशमं वृन्दा-देवी समाश्रितम् । > हरिणाधिष्ठितं तच् च ब्रह्म-रुद्रादि-सेवितम् ॥ इति ।
वाराहे तन्-माहात्म्ये च---
वृन्दावनं द्वादशमं वृन्दया परिरक्षितम् । > मम चैव प्रियं भूमे सर्व-पातक-नाशनम् ॥ इति ।
तद्-आश्रितत्व-श्रवणाच् च । कथम्-भूतम् अपि रजः ? भृत्य-जुष्टं त्वद्-भृत्य-गण-सेवितावशिष्टम् अपि । पुना रज एव विशेषयितुं तस्या वैशिष्ट्यान्तरम् आहुः---यस्या इति । स्व-वीक्षणं स्व-पति-प्रेम-पर्यन्त-सम्पत्ति-पदे अन्य-सुराः श्री-विष्वक्सेन-गरुडादयः, तेषाम् अपि प्रयासः । यदि तस्याः तस्याश् च अप्य् एवं तदा अस्माकम् एव को दोषः ? इति भावः ।
ऐश्वर्य-पक्षेऽपि प्रायः पूर्ववद् एवार्थः, किन्तु पूर्वत्र प्रेम-कृतोत्कर्ष-दृष्टि-प्राप्तत्वेन । उत्तरत्र तु ज्ञान-प्राप्तत्वेनेति भेदः । तद् एवं भर्तुः शुश्रूषणं स्त्रीणाम् [२४] इत्य्-आदेर् उत्तरं ज्ञेयम् । निषेधार्थश् चायम् ।
ननु श्री-वृन्दे अपि स्व-पति-परित्यागेन मद्-आशया मद्-वने तिष्ठतः । काः यूयम् ? इत्य् अत्राहुः---श्रीर् इति । यत् या श्रीः तुलस्या वृन्दया सदात्र वने स्थितं तव पदाम्बुज-रजश् चकमे, तत्-कामनयात्र वासं कृतवतीत्य् अर्थः । तद्वद् इति सहैव वयं च वयम् अपि पाद-रजः प्रपन्नाः, काक्वा नैवेत्य् अर्थः । चपलात्वेन ख्यातया लक्ष्म्या यच् चापलं, तथा जालन्धर-भार्यात्वम् अपि लब्धाया वृन्दाया यद् व्यभिचारित्वं, तत् तद् युक्तम् एव । नास्माकम् एतादृशीनाम् इति भावः । अत्रापि भर्तुर् [२४] इत्य् अस्यैवोत्तरम् इदम् इति ॥३७॥
Footnotes
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.37
Śrī herself, though she obtained a place upon Nārāyaṇa's chest, desired the dust of His lotus feet together with Tulasī, dust already served by His attendants. Other gods strive merely to receive her glance. In the same way, we too have surrendered to the dust of Your feet.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Kṛṣṇa may say, “You belong to families equal to Mine. Why then say that you once touched My foot?” Veiling the intensity of their desire with extreme humility, they answer through the example of Śrī. Although she obtained a place on Nārāyaṇa's chest, she desired the dust of His lotus feet. Abandoning the kind of service desired by a beloved, she sought service proper to a maidservant and even accepted the crowd of many servants there.
What kind of goddess is she? The next half of the verse explains. Having given the example, the gopīs apply it to themselves. Garga said, “This son of Nanda is equal to Nārāyaṇa in qualities” (Bhāgavata 10.8.13). As Śrī approached Nārāyaṇa, the gopīs, although their noble birth and other endowments qualify them for the station of beloveds, surrender to the dust of Kṛṣṇa's feet. The greatness of His qualities makes both Śrī and the gopīs feel lowly even after attaining such exalted stations.
Śrī calls His foot a lotus and desires its dust through that qualifying comparison. The gopīs require no such comparison: they surrender directly to the dust of His foot. By using a lotus metaphor in one case and omitting it in the other, they suggest both their own distinction and the greater distinction of Kṛṣṇa's foot.
The bracketed reading gives another answer. Kṛṣṇa may suspect: “For the reason just stated, you seek only to satisfy your own senses, not to please Me.” They reply that Śrī, though entitled to conjugal rasa with her own Lord, desires servitude made entirely of service to Him. The gopīs desire the same relation with Kṛṣṇa. As Śrī rejected every other refuge during the churning of the Milk Ocean and worshiped Him alone, they too worship Kṛṣṇa alone.
Or He may say, “I do not remember touching you even in a dream. Even if it happened, one accidental lapse should not be repeated. It would violate the honorable conduct of your chaste families and would make Me destroy that conduct.” The gopīs answer by citing Śrī, crown jewel of chaste women. Though she attained a place on her husband's heart, the incomparable abundance of Kṛṣṇa's sweetness enchanted her. Considering herself unqualified for contact with His limbs, she desired merely the dust of His feet in Vṛndāvana. The verse therefore means: “We too surrender to the dust of Your feet.” This is celebrated in “Śrī performed austerity desiring it” (10.16.36), and the gopīs themselves will say, “Vraja triumphs through Your birth, for Indirā eternally resides here” (10.31.1). Their repetition of “dust of the feet” expresses extreme longing.
Both readings omit or employ metaphor just as explained above. Śrī did not desire the dust alone but together with Tulasī, Vṛndā in her manifest pastime form. Tulasī too is His beloved, as the account of Jālandhara in the Kārttika-māhātmya of the Padma Purāṇa relates. The Mathurā-māhātmya of the Skanda Purāṇa says:
“The twelfth forest is Vṛndāvana, the abode of goddess Vṛndā. Hari presides there, and Brahmā, Rudra, and the other gods serve it.”
The Varāha Purāṇa likewise says:
“The twelfth forest is Vṛndāvana, protected by Vṛndā. O Earth, it is dear to Me and destroys every sin.”
The dust is “served by His attendants,” even what remains after the company of servants has worshiped it. To further qualify that dust, the gopīs mention another distinction of Śrī: Viṣvaksena, Garuḍa, and other gods strive merely for her glance, which grants every prosperity up to love for her Lord. If Śrī and Vṛndā themselves desire the dust, what fault can lie in the gopīs doing so?
On the majestic reading, the meaning is nearly the same. In the first, love produces the exalted vision; in the second, knowledge does. This replies to “service to one's husband is a woman's duty” (10.29.24).
The verse also supports a contrary reading. Kṛṣṇa might say, “Śrī and Vṛndā abandoned their own husbands, remain in My forest hoping for Me, and desire My foot-dust. Who are you in comparison?” The gopīs respond with an ironic tone: “Śrī has indeed lived here constantly with Tulasī or Vṛndā desiring Your foot-dust. Likewise, we too have surrendered to it - surely not! Lakṣmī is famed as fickle, and Vṛndā, though the wife of Jālandhara, became unfaithful. Such behavior may suit them, but not women like us.” This too answers the instruction about husbands.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.38 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३८ ॥
तन् नः प्रसीद वृजिनार्दन तेऽङ्घ्रि-मूलं
प्राप्ता विसृज्य वसतीस् त्वद्-उपासनाशाः ।
त्वत्-सुन्दर-स्मित-निरीक्षण-तीव्र-काम-
तप्तात्मनां पुरुष-भूषण देहि दास्यम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
तद् एवं तृतीय-दिक् स्थिता अपि विवक्षितम् उपसंहरति---तन् नः इति । तत् तस्मात् पूर्वोक्ताद् धेतोर् एव प्रसादं कुरु तम् एवाहुः दास्यम् एव देहि इईति ।
ननु नव-यौवनोन्मत्ताः ! दास्यम् अपि तादृशं दुर्लभम् इति चेत् कथं देयम् ? इत्य् अत्र स-दैन्यम् आहुः---प्राप्ता इत्य्-आदि । अतः सर्व-परित्यागेन प्रपन्नानाम् आशाम् अवश्यम् पूरयितुम् अर्हसि इति भावः । अन्यथा चास्माकं महद् दुःखं स्यात् । तच् च तवानुचितम् इत्य् आहुः---हे वृजिनार्दन ! इति । तत्र च निज-भावोच्छलित-चित्ताः सत्यः । हे रसिक-शेखर ! रस-विशेष-मयम् एव दास्यं देयम् इत्य् आशयेनाहुः---त्वद् इति ।
यद् वा, तत् तादृश-निरीक्षण-तप्तात्मनाम् अपि दास्यम् एव देहि इति । तत्-ताप-हरणेऽप्य् आशा परित्यक्तेत्य् अर्थः । दास्यं चोचितम् एवेत्य् आहुः---हे पुरुष-भूषण ! इति । सर्वत्रैवाथ तव उपास उपास्तिः, तस्य नाशो यासु ता इति । श्लेषेण वसति-विशेषणं च ।
किं वा, हे सुन्दर-स्मित-निरीक्षण ! अतो धूर्ततयैवेदं वदसीत्य् अवहित्थया गुह्यमाणं भावं वाक्-चातुर्याभिव्यञ्जयन्ति । त्वत् त्वत्तो यस् तीव्रः कामः, तेन तप्त आत्मा यासां, तासां नः । अनेन दुःशीलः [२५] इत्य् अस्योत्तरं त्वत्-काम-तप्तानां तत्-त्यागे कथं विचारो दोषो वा ? न हि काम-महा-भुजङ्ग-ग्रस्तानां तयोर् एकतरोऽपि सम्भवतीति ।
निषेधार्थश् च---तत् तस्मात् नोऽस्माकं सम्बन्धे प्रसीद आग्रहं त्यजेत्य् अर्थः । हे वृजिनार्द न इति छेदः । यतः त्वद्-उपासनाशाः सत्यो वसतीर् विसृज्य तवाङ्घ्रि-मूलं न प्राप्ता वयं, तस्मात् यास् त्वत्-सुन्दर- इत्य्-आदि-लक्षणाः, तासां ताः प्रति दास्यं देहि, अस्माकं तु न तेन प्रयोजनम् इत्य् अर्थः । तासाम् अपि नात्यन्त-तद्-अङ्गीकारात् सम्प्रदानत्वाभाव इति षष्ठ्य्-अभिप्रायः । पुरुषान् सखीन् एव तत्-तद्-उत्कण्ठया तत्-तद्-गोकुल-वधू-वेषेण भूषयसि ता इति तत्राप्य् असम्भावना दर्शिता ।
यद् वा, पुरुष-भूः, तत्-सत्ता पुरुष-सामान्य इत्य् अर्थः । हे तस्य ऊषण ! पीडक ! तज्-जाति-मात्र-कलङ्क-कारिन्न् इति स-कोप-सम्बोधनम् । ऊष रुजायाम् इति ॥३८॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.38
Therefore be gracious to us, O destroyer of distress. We have abandoned our homes and come to the foot of Your feet, hoping to worship You. O ornament of men, grant servitude to us, whose hearts burn with the fierce longing born from Your beautiful smiling glance.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs standing in the third direction now conclude what they intend to say: “Therefore, be gracious to us.” “Therefore” means that precisely for the reason already stated He should show them favor, and they identify that favor: “Grant us servitude alone.”
He may object, “Young women maddened by new youth, such servitude itself is exceedingly rare. How could it be given?” They answer humbly with “we have come.” Because they have abandoned everything and surrendered to Him, He must fulfill their hope. Otherwise they would suffer terribly, which would be improper for Him, the destroyer of distress. Their minds overflow with their own love, and by mentioning His beautiful smiling glance they imply: “O crown of connoisseurs, grant us that distinctive service which is itself made of rasa.”
Alternatively, “Even though our hearts are scorched by such a glance, grant us only servitude.” They have relinquished even the hope that He will remove that burning. Servitude is indeed fitting, for He is the ornament of men. A wordplay may describe their homes as places in which worship of Him perishes.
Or “O You whose smiling glance is beautiful” may be a form of address. With verbal dexterity they reveal the feeling hidden beneath their feigned reserve: “Our hearts are scorched by the fierce desire that comes from You.” This answers His accusation that they are immoral: how could those seized by the great serpent of longing for Him still deliberate about renunciation or fault?
The verse may also carry a prohibitive meaning: “Therefore, do not insist upon showing us favor. O afflicter who does not remove distress, we did not abandon our dwellings in hope of worshiping You, nor did we come to the foot of Your feet. Give servitude to women whose hearts possess the characteristics beginning with longing born from Your beautiful glance. We have no need of it.” The genitive case suggests that even those women do not accept it completely. “Ornament of men” is then twisted to mean that He adorns His cowherd companions as women according to their particular longings, making His proposal equally implausible.
Another angry division of the address makes Him the “afflicter of the existence called manhood,” one who disgraces the entire class of men. The verbal root ūṣ means “to injure.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.39 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.३९ ॥
वीक्ष्यालक-वृत-मुखं तव कुण्डल-श्री-
गण्ड-स्थलाधर-सुधं हसितावलोकम् ।
दत्ताभयं च भुज-दण्ड-युगं विलोक्य
वक्षः श्रियैक-रमणं च भवाम दास्यः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ननु भवत्यो न धनादिना मूल्येन क्रीताः, न वा दत्त-भृतयः । कुतो दास्यो भवेयुः ? उच्यते---अन्यत्रैव खल्व् असाव् अन्योऽन्येन स व्यवहारः । भवति तु स्व-मुखादि-दर्शन-दानम् एव मूल्यं भृतिश् चेत्य् आहुः---वीक्ष्य इति । विशेषेण दृष्ट्वा विशेषम् एवाहुः---अलकावृत- इत्य्-आदि विशेषणैः । तत्र च अलकैर् ललाटोपरि विलसद्भिर् आवृतम् इत्य् ऊर्ध्व-भागस्य । कुण्डल-श्री- इति द्वयोः पार्श्वयोः । हसितेनावलोको यस्मिन् इति अधो-मध्य-भागयोर् इति । एवं सर्वत्र शोभोक्ता स्थल-पूर्वकेण गण्डयोर् विस्तीर्णत्वं, कुण्डल-श्री इत्य् अनेन स्वच्छत्वं च ध्वनितम् । अधरे च सुधानुमानं दर्शन-मात्राल् लोभ-विशेषोत्पत्तेः सौरभ्य-विशेषानुभवाच् च ।
तथा दत्तम् अभयं भक्तानां दैत्य-वधादिना येन इत्य्-आदि बलिष्ठत्वादि-गुणः । तेन च चातुर्येण पत्य्-आदिभ्यो भयं परिहृतम् । वस्तुतस् तु गाढाश्लेषेण कामादि-भय-हरत्वम् अभिप्रेतम् । दण्ड-रूपकेण सुवृत्त-पृथु-दीर्घत्वाद्य्-आकार-सौष्ठवम् । अत्राप्य् एवं वैशिष्ट्यम् उक्तम् । तथा श्रिया वाम-भाग-स्थ-स्वर्ण-वर्ण-लक्ष्मी-रेखा-रूपया लक्ष्म्या कर्त्र्या एकं श्रेष्ठं रमणं यस्मिन्न् इति परम-सौन्दर्यादि-सम्पत्ति-निधानत्वम् उक्तम्। च-कार-द्वयं विलोक्य इति पुनर् उक्तिश् च निज-वास-भुज-वक्षसोर् विशेषाश्रयता-विवक्षया । तथोत्तरयोर् द्वयोर् एका क्रिया चैक-सम्प्रयोजन-जनकत्वात् तादृश-गण्डाधर-मण्डिते श्री-मुखे हि चुम्बन-पाने भुज-वक्षसोश् चालिङ्गन-मात्रम् अभिलषितम् इति ।
अत्रालकादीनाम् उक्ति-क्रमेण इदं गम्यते---प्रथमतो मुखस्य तत्-तत्-सौन्दर्य-दर्शने जातेऽपि लज्जया न चातुरक्षणे दर्शनं, किन्त्व् अत्युत्कण्ठया । पश्चाद् एव तत इच्छा-विशेषेण येन भुजौ दष्टौ, तस्य तु विश्रामो वक्षस्य् एवेति तथा क्रमो ज्ञेयः । एवं दासीत्वे हेतुः परम-मोहनतैवेति ध्वनितम् ।
किं च, भृतिर् मूल्यं च खलु विषय-दानम् एव लोके दृश्यते, तत् तु त्वयि तत्-तद्-रूप-शोभावति मधुराधर-सुधे लोभनीय-भुजादि-स्पर्शे पूर्ण-लक्ष्मी-निधान-वक्षसि लब्धे, स्वतः-सिद्धम् एवेति, तथापि वीक्ष्य इति स्वेषां नेत्र-खञ्जन-बन्धोऽपि ध्वनितः । तत्र अलकानां पाशत्वं, कुण्डलयोस् तद्-अन्तिम-कुण्डलिका-रूपत्वं, गण्डयोस् तन्-निधान-स्थलत्वम् अधर-सुधाया लोभ्याहारत्व-हसितावलोकस्य विश्वास-जनक-स्व-पालित-खञ्जन-द्वयाविलासत्वम् । तत्र भुज-दण्ड-युगस्य च दत्ताभयत्वम् एव पल्लव-युक्तत्वाद् इति भावः । तादृश-वक्षसश् च सुख-चार-प्रदेशत्वम् इत्य् अपि ज्ञापितम् । अन्यत् तैः ।
यद् वा, कुण्डलयोः श्रीः शोभा येन, तन् मुखं । केषाञ्चिन् मते श्री इति दीर्घः पाठः । ततश् च कुण्डलयोः श्री-हेतु**-गण्ड-स्थले** च अधर-सुधा च, तासां द्वन्द्वैक्यं, तथा हसितं च अवलोकश् च, तत् तच् च वीक्ष्य इति सर्वेषां प्राधान्यं द्योतितं । विलोक्य सुदृश्यम् इति निषेधार्थस् तु ।
ननु यद्य् एवं, तर्हि कथं ममाङ्गानि मुहुर् वीक्षमाणा एव तिष्ठथ ? तत्र साटोपम् आहुः---वीक्ष्य इति । अत्रापि काक्वैव निषेधो व्यङ्ग्य इति ॥३९॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.39
Having beheld Your face encircled by curling locks, the beauty of Your earrings upon Your broad cheeks, the nectar of Your lips, and Your smiling glance, and having seen Your two staff-like arms that grant fearlessness and Your chest, the sole pleasure-ground of Śrī, we have become Your maidservants.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
He may object: “You were neither purchased for a price nor hired for wages. How can you be My servants?” Such transactions belong elsewhere. Here the sight He grants of His face and limbs is itself both price and wage. Therefore they say “having beheld,” then describe the extraordinary qualities they saw.
The locks gleaming over His forehead encircle the upper part of His face. The splendor of His earrings adorns its two sides, while His smiling glance occupies its lower and middle regions. “Broad cheeks” suggests their expansiveness, and the earrings' radiance suggests their spotless surface. The lips are inferred to hold nectar because merely seeing them awakens extraordinary greed, while their fragrance is directly experienced.
His arms grant fearlessness by destroying demons for His devotees, displaying strength and other virtues. More cleverly, they have dispelled fear of husbands and relatives, while in truth the gopīs intend that a tight embrace from those arms removes the fear born of desire itself. Comparing the arms to staffs evokes their smooth, broad, long, and shapely form. His chest is the unique and supreme pleasure-ground of Śrī, represented by the golden line of Lakṣmī on His left side, and is thus the treasury of consummate beauty and fortune. The repeated “and” and the second verb “having seen” mark the arms and chest as special places in which they desire to dwell. The face invites kisses and the drinking of lip-nectar, while the arms and chest invite embrace.
The order of locks, face, arms, and chest reveals their conduct. At first, although they see every beauty of His face, modesty does not let them gaze steadily. Overwhelming longing then draws their eyes to His arms, and one seized by those arms would find rest only upon His chest. Thus His power of supreme enchantment is the cause of their becoming maidservants.
In worldly dealings, wages and price consist in giving objects of enjoyment. In Him those are already attained: the beauty of His form, the sweetness of His lips, the coveted touch of His arms, and His chest as the abode of complete splendor. Yet “having beheld” also hints that their wagtail-like eyes have been caught. His locks form the snare; His earrings its final loops; His cheeks the place where it is set; His lip-nectar the tempting food; and His smiling glance the reassuring play of a pair of wagtails He already keeps. His fear-dispelling arms are like branches upon which they may perch, and His chest is a delightful pasture.
Alternatively, His face bestows beauty upon His earrings. Some read a long vowel in śrī. On that reading, the broad cheeks cause the earrings' splendor, the lips hold nectar, and the smile and glance are distinct attractions. Repeating “having seen” gives each feature prominence. On the contrary reading, however, “having seen” is said with a tone that implies they have not truly seen at all.
He may then ask, “If so, why do you remain here gazing repeatedly at My limbs?” With proud irony they answer, “Having beheld...” Here too their intonation conveys denial.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.40 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४० ॥
का स्त्र्य् अङ्ग ते कल-पदायत-मूर्च्छितेन1
सम्मोहिताऽर्य-चरितान्2 न चलेत् त्रिलोक्याम् ।
त्रैलोक्य-सौभगम् इदं च निरीक्ष्य रूपं
यद् गो-द्विज-द्रुम-मृगाः पुलकान्य् अबिभ्रत् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
नन्व् एवं पतिव्रताभिर् उपहसनीया भविष्यथ तत्र स्फुटम् एव स-रोष-दैन्यम् आहुः---का स्त्री इति । त्रिलोक्यां वर्तमाना का स्त्री न चलेत् ? अपि तु सर्वैव चलेद् इत्य् अर्थः । तच् च देव्यो विमान-गतयः [भा।पु। १०.२१.१२] इत्य्-आदिना सूचितम् । कल- इति पूर्वं व्याख्यातम् [१०.२९.३] । पद इति प्रतिपदम् अपि तादृशं बोधयन्ति---आयत इति । तत्र श्री-कृष्णस्य निर्बन्धं बोधयन्ति स्वेषां च धैर्येणापि तत्-काल-क्षेपं वारयन्ति । पाठान्तरे तस्यालौकिक-स्वादत्वं व्यञ्जयन्ति ।
तत्रादर्शन एव वार्ता दर्शनेऽपि तथैवेत्य् एवं सर्वतो मार एवेति स-भयम् इवाहुः---त्रैलोक्य- इति । त्रैलोक्यस्य ऊर्ध्वाधो-मध्य-वर्तमान-यावल्-लोकस्य सौभगं सौभाग्यं वा यस्मिन् यद्-अन्तर्-भूतम् इत्य् अर्थः, तद् इदं प्रत्यक्ष-वर्तमानम् इत्य् अन्यथात्वं निरस्तम् । यद् वा, इदम् एतादृशम् असाधारणम् इत्य् अर्थः ।
Footnotes
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.40
Beloved, what woman anywhere in the three worlds would not forsake honorable conduct when bewildered by the swelling music of Your flute, whose notes are tender and prolonged? And what woman would remain unmoved after beholding this form, which contains all the beauty and good fortune of the three worlds, seeing that cows, birds, trees, and deer themselves bristle with ecstasy before it?
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
He may say, “Chaste women will mock you for this.” The gopīs answer openly, with anger joined to humility: “What woman in the three worlds would not be moved? Every woman would.” This is indicated by the Bhāgavata's description of the goddesses traveling in celestial vehicles (10.21.12). “Tender” was explained earlier at 10.29.3. “Notes” suggests that every phrase possesses that quality, while “prolonged” reveals Kṛṣṇa's insistence and prevents the gopīs from wasting that moment by trying to remain composed. Variant readings bring out the flute-song's otherworldly savor.
If merely hearing Him without seeing Him has this effect, beholding Him does the same. They therefore speak as if frightened that destruction assails them from every side. His form contains the beauty or good fortune of every realm above, below, and in the middle. “This” insists that the form stands visibly before them and cannot be dismissed as something else. Alternatively, it means “this extraordinary form of precisely such a nature.”
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.41 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४१ ॥
व्यक्तं भवान् व्रज-भयार्ति-हरो1ऽभिजातो
देवो यथादि-पुरुषः सुर-लोक-गोप्ता ।
तन् नो निधेहि कर-पङ्कजम् आर्त-बन्धो
तप्त-स्तनेषु च शिरःसु च किङ्करीणाम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
एवं चतुर्थ-दिक्-स्थिता अप्य् आत्मनि धर्मादि-दोषं परिहृत्योपक्रमवद् एव प्रत्युत तस्मिन्न् एव धर्म-दोषापत्तिम् उपसंहरन्त्यः पुनर् विवक्षितम् एवाहुः । किं च, ननु भवतु तत् तत् सर्वं, मम तु नारायण-सम-गुणत्वेन पूर्ण-कामत्वात् नान्यत्र प्रवृत्तिः स्यात्, किम् उतेदृशे कर्मणीत्य् आशङ्क्याहुः---व्यक्तम् इति । व्रजस्य यद् भयं पूतनादिभ्यो दावादिभ्यश् च त्वद्-अर्थस् त्रासः आर्तिश् च वर्ष-वातादिभ्यः पीडा, तथा भय-त्वद्-विरह-शङ्कया आर्तिस् त्वद्-विरहेण तद्-उभय-हरः सन् ते खण्डयितुम् इत्य् अर्थः ।
तस्मान् मच्-छरणं गोष्ठं मन्-नाथं मत्-परिग्रहम् । > गोपाये स्वात्म-योगेन सोऽयं मे व्रत आहितः ॥ [भा।पु। १०.२५.१८] > इति ।
स्वयम् एव विभाव्य पर्वत-भारस्य ग्रहणात् क्वाचित्क-पाठान्तरे व्रज-जनानाम् आर्तिः बाह्यान्तराशेष-बाधा अभिजातः सत्-कुलाज् जात इति तत्रापि वैशिष्ट्यम् अतोऽस्माकं नाशे तत्रापि त्वद्-एक-हेतुक-नाशकत्वे व्रत-भङ्गापत्तितोऽप्य् अधिकोऽधर्म-दोषः स्याद् इति भावः । ईश्वरस्य पूर्ण-कामस्यापि तादृश-व्रत-रक्षा तादृश-कामना च दृश्यत एवेत्य् आहुः---देव इति । सर्वथा दीव्यति विराजत इति देवः । आदि-पुरुषः सर्व-पुरुषेषु श्रेष्ठः सोऽपि यथा सुर-लोक-गोप्तास्वेच्छयैव तज्-जन-मात्रस्य रक्षितासन्न् अदित्य्-आदाव् अभिजातो भवति । तत् तस्मात् करस्य पङ्कजत्वं ताप-हारिता-मात्रांशे रूपितं, वस्तुतस् तु तापस्य तद्-अप्राप्ति-मात्र-निदानत्वात् तद् आरम्भ एवापगमः स्याद् इत्य् अभिप्रेत्यैव तप्तेष्व् अपि स्तनेषु परम-स्निग्धाभिर् अपि ताभिस् तन्-निधान-प्रार्थनम् इति ज्ञेयम् पूर्ववत् स-दैन्यम् अप्य् आहुः---शिरःसु च किङ्करीणाम् इति । उत ऊर्ध्वं चास्मान् आत्म-सात्कुर्व् इति विवक्षितं---हे आर्त-बन्धो! इति आर्त-बन्धो साक्षाद्-विराजमाने त्वद्-दासीनां तापोऽनुचित इति सूचितम् । तथा कामेन च मा निधेहि, किन्तु आर्त-बन्धुत्वेनैव निधेहीति च ।
गूढोऽयम् अभिप्रायः---अवहित्थयाच्छाद्यमानोऽपि मनोभवोऽस्मद्-अङ्गेषु हस्तार्पणेन स्वयम् एवोद्भवितेति निषेधार्थश् चायं, तथापि तं बलाद् इव स्पृशन्तम् आशङ्क्याहुः---व्यक्तम् इति । तत्र पूर्वाद् धेतोः धर्म-भयादितोऽपि रक्षा त्वोचिता, न तु तन्-नाश इति भावः। नो निधेहि मा निधेहि आर्त-बन्धो ! इति स्वेषां धर्म-भयाद् आर्तिं व्यञ्जयन्ति तप्त हे कामाग्नि-सन्तापित-हृदय ! किङ्करीणां स्व-गृह-दासीनाम् अपि, किम् उत मादृशीनां, तत्रापि शिरःसु च नो निधेहि मा निधेहि, किम् उत स्तनेष्व् इत्य् अर्थः । तद् एवं स्वागतम् इत्य्-आदि प्रकरणं संलापाख्योऽनुभावो ज्ञेयः । उक्ति-प्रत्युक्तिमद्-वाक्यं संलाप इति कीर्त्यते इत्य् उक्तेर् इति ॥४१॥
Footnotes
-
"व्रज-जनार्ति-हर" इति विश्वनाथ-धृत-नारायण-भट्ट-वीरराघव-सम्मत-पाठान्तरः । ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.41
It is manifest that You have appeared to remove Vraja's fear and anguish, just as the primeval Lord appears to protect the celestial realm. Therefore, O friend of the distressed, place Your lotus hand upon the burning breasts and heads of Your maidservants.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The gopīs standing in the fourth direction likewise remove from themselves every alleged fault concerning dharma. As at the beginning of their reply, they conclude instead that refusing them would bring the fault of violating dharma upon Him. He may object, “Let all that be so, but because I possess qualities equal to Nārāyaṇa and am fully satisfied, I cannot incline toward anyone else, much less toward such an act.” They answer with “It is manifest.” He removes Vraja's fear of Pūtanā, forest fires, and other dangers, its alarm on His account, its pain from rain and wind, its fear of separation from Him, and the anguish caused by actual separation. Yet now He intends to contradict His own nature as remover of both fear and pain.
The Bhāgavata records His vow:
“Therefore I shall protect by My own mystic power the cowherd settlement that has taken shelter of Me, whose Lord I am, and which belongs to Me. This is the vow I have embraced.” (10.25.18)
He showed this personally by lifting the mountain's weight. A variant refers broadly to the distress of Vraja's people, every external and internal affliction. “Well-born” further means born in a noble family. If they perish solely because of Him, He will both break His vow and incur a fault more irreligious than any He attributes to them. Even the fully satisfied Lord is seen to cherish such a desire and protect such a vow. Thus they call Him deva, one who shines in every way. The primeval Person, highest among all persons, freely appears through Aditi and elsewhere to protect the celestial realm and all its inhabitants.
Therefore His hand is metaphorically called a lotus only insofar as it dispels heat. In truth, their burning arises solely from not attaining that hand, so the moment He places it upon them the burning must cease. Although their breasts are supremely soft, they ask Him to place it there. They add humbly, “and upon the heads of Your maidservants,” asking Him both to accept them fully and raise them up. Calling Him “friend of the distressed” indicates that it is improper for His servants to burn while He stands directly before them. They also imply: “Do not place Your hand upon us out of passion. Place it only because You are the friend of the distressed.”
A concealed meaning turns the statement into a prohibition. Though they hide their love beneath reserve, touching their limbs would itself awaken the god of love. Suspecting that He may touch them almost by force, they say, “It is manifest.” For the reasons already given, He ought to protect them from the fear of violating dharma, not destroy that dharma. “Do not place it upon us, O friend of the distressed!” expresses their anguish over that danger. “O You whose heart is scorched by the fire of desire, do not place Your hand even upon the heads of maidservants in Your own home, much less upon women like us, and still less upon our breasts.”
The entire exchange beginning with “Welcome” is thus the expressive action called saṃlāpa, reciprocal conversation. Rasa theory defines it as speech composed of statement and counterstatement.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.42 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४२ ॥
श्री-शुक उवाच---
इति विक्लवितं तासां श्रुत्वा योगेश्वरेश्वरः ।
प्रहस्य स-दयं1 गोपीर् आत्मारामोऽप्य् अरीरमत् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
इति** निजोक्तिवद् उभयार्थ-स्पर्शात्मकम् एतद् विक्लवितं [प्रमेव]{।मर्क्} वैक्लव्य-मय-रोष-दैन्योक्तिं श्रुत्वा तच्-छ्रवणेन स्वाभिलाषं पूरयित्वेत्य् अर्थः । ततः प्रहस्य परिहासेऽपि तासां वैक्लव्य-विशेषोदयात्, ततो निजाभीष्ट-श्रवण-सिद्धेः, तत्रापि स्व-वचन-सदृश-प्रतिवचन-सौष्ठवात्, ततोऽवहित्थापगमेन रत्य्-आख्य-भावोदयाच् च । प्रकर्षेण चेतो-विकाशि-रूपतया रस-शास्त्र-प्रसिद्ध-मुख-प्रसादानुभावं भाव-विशेषं लब्ध्वेत्य् अर्थः । तद् एव च स-प्रेम-दैन्य-वचनं श्रुत्वा सदयं चित्तार्द्रता-सहितं यथा स्यात्, तथा गोपीर् अरीरमत् । रन्तुं स्वयम् एव प्रयोजयामास अत्याग्रहं चकार इत्य् अर्थः । एवं तस्यैव च तत्रेच्छा-वैशिष्ट्यं लक्ष्यते । समानम् अपि क्रीडत्सु बालकेषु प्रयोजक-बालकस्येवेति भावः । अत एव परस्मैपदम् । अणाव् अकर्मकाच् चित्तवत् कर्तृकात् [पा। १.३.८८] इति कर्त्र्-अभिप्रायेत् तद्-विधानात् ।
ननु किम् एतद् आश्चर्यं नागरेषु ? तत्राह---आत्मारामोऽपि । अहो तासां प्रेम-गुण-प्राबल्यं यतः आत्मारामाश् च मुनयः [भा।पु। १.७.११] इत्य्-आदौ हरि-गुणेन आत्माराम-गण इव तेन सोऽप्य् आत्म-वशीचक्रे इति भावः । अत एव अपि-शब्दः सार्थकः स्यात्, अन्यथा तु प्रत्युत विरुद्ध एव । यद्यपि नाहम् आत्मानम् आशासे मद्-भक्तैः साधुभिर् विना [भा।पु। ९.४.६४] इति सामान्य-भक्त-परम् अप्य् अस्ति वचनं, तथाप्य् अत्र वैशिष्ट्य-विवक्षया तथोक्तम् इति न पौनरुक्त्य-वैयर्थ्यम् ।
ननु कथम् एकः सन्न् असङ्ख्या रमयामास ? तत्राह---योगेश्वरेश्वर इति । योगेश्वरा अपि काय-व्यूहादिकं विधाय युगपन् नाना-कृत्यं विधातुं शक्नुवन्ति । स तु तेषाम् अपि ईश्वरत्वेन अचिन्त्य-स्वाभाविक-शक्तित्वात् तद्-आदिकं विनापि शक्नोतीति । वक्ष्यते च श्री-नारदेन---
चित्रं बतैतद् एकेन वपुषा युगपत् पृथक् । > गृहेषु द्व्य्-अष्ट-साहस्रं स्त्रिय एक उदावहत् ॥ [भा।पु। १०.६९.२] > इति भावः ।
Footnotes
-
समयं इति सनातनस्यानुसृत-पाठः । ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.42
Śrī Śuka said: Hearing their distressed appeal, the Lord of the masters of yoga laughed, and, though self-delighting, compassionately delighted the gopīs.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Like Kṛṣṇa's own words, their distressed speech touches two meanings at once. He heard their angry and humble utterance, which arose from overwhelming agitation, and by hearing it fulfilled His own desire. He then laughed. Though His teasing had intensified their distress, He had now heard what He wished to hear. Their counterstatement equaled His own speech in elegance, their concealment fell away, and the emotion called love arose openly. His laughter was therefore the expressive brightening of the face celebrated in rasa theory, an especial state that causes the heart to blossom.
Hearing those humble words filled with love, He became compassionate, His heart melting, and “delighted the gopīs.” The causative form means that He personally induced them to sport and ardently urged them to do so. This reveals the special force of His own desire, like the child who initiates play among a group of otherwise equal children. The grammatical rule governing a causative formed from an intransitive verb with a conscious agent accordingly uses the active voice.
One may ask what is surprising about such behavior among urbane lovers. Śuka therefore says “although self-delighting.” Such is the overwhelming power of their love that they brought even Him under their control, just as the Lord's qualities captivate the self-satisfied sages described at Bhāgavata 1.7.11. Only then does “although” have force; otherwise it would suggest the opposite. Elsewhere He says, “I do not desire even Myself apart from My saintly devotees” (9.4.64), a statement applying to devotees generally. Here the expression indicates the gopīs' special excellence and is therefore neither repetitive nor pointless.
How could one person delight innumerable women? He is “the Lord of the masters of yoga.” Masters of yoga can expand their bodies and perform many acts simultaneously. As their Lord, He possesses inconceivable, inherent power and can do so without even arranging such expansions. Nārada will later marvel:
“How astonishing! With one body, the one Lord simultaneously and separately married sixteen thousand women in their individual homes.” (10.69.2)
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.43 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४३ ॥
ताभिः समेताभिर् उदार-चेष्टितः
प्रियेक्षणोत्फुल्ल-मुखीभिर् अच्युतः ।
उदार-हास-द्विज-कुन्द-दीधितिर्
व्यरोचतैणाङ्क इवोडुभिर् वृतः ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
रमण-प्रकारम् एव ताभिर् इत्य्-आदिभिश् चतुर्भिर् वर्णयन् तत्-प्रयोजक-कर्तृतां च दर्शयन्न् आदौ ताभिः सह प्रेम-सङ्गमेन तस्यापि शोभा-विशेषं स-दृष्टान्तम् आह---ताभिर् इति । समेताभिः स्वयम् एव श्री-कृष्णेन कर्त्रा समागताभिः अरीरमद् इत्य्-उक्तेः । ततस् ताभिस् तादृशीभिर् वृतः परितो वेष्टितः सन् व्यरोचत विशेषेणाशोभत । तत्राप्य् अच्युतः सर्वाभिः प्रत्येकम् अपि सङ्गमे च्युति-रहितः सन् । अत एव उदार-चेष्टितः रूपाणि यस्य सः । अत एव प्रियस्य वीक्षणं स्व-कर्तृकं तत्-कर्तृकं वा ज्ञेयम् । उत्फुल्ल-शब्देन मुखस्य कमलत्वं व्यञ्जितं, तद्-ईक्षणे तद्-अन्तःकरण-तमो\ऽपगमेन तदीय-दिवसतः प्राप्तेर् इति भावः ।
एवं तासां रस-विशेष उक्तः । तस्यापि तम् आह---उदारो हासो यया सा । द्विज-कुन्द-दीधितिर् यस्येति श्रीमद्-दन्तानां प्रकाशेन हासस्याधिक-शोभोक्ता । स्वतः परम-काष्ठा-प्राप्त-नित्य-शोभामयस्यापि ताभिः शोभा-विशेषं दृष्टान्तेन साधयति---एणाङ्क इति । चन्द्रस्य पूर्णत्वं---एणाङ्कस्यैणाकारत्वेनोपलम्भाद् एणाङ्कः पूर्ण-चन्द्रस् ताराभिः सर्वतो विराजमानाभिः सतीभिर् वृतः सन् यथा विरोचते, तद्वद् इति । एवं ताभिः सह तस्यान्यो\ऽन्यं शोभनत्वं प्रेष्ठत्वं नित्य-साहित्यं तासां ततस् तन्वीत्वं च सूचितम् ॥४३॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.43
Surrounded by the assembled gopīs, whose faces blossomed beneath their beloved's glance, infallible Kṛṣṇa shone with magnanimous gestures. His generous smile gleamed with jasmine-white teeth, and He appeared like the moon encircled by stars.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Four verses beginning here describe the manner of their loving sport and show Kṛṣṇa as its initiating agent. The first portrays, through a comparison, the special beauty that arose in Him when He united with them in love. “Assembled” means that Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself brought them together, for the preceding verse says that He caused them to sport. Surrounded on every side by gopīs of such a kind, He shone with extraordinary brilliance.
He is “infallible” because, even while meeting all of them, He remained perfectly present with each one individually. For that same reason His gestures were expansive and took many forms. The beloved's glance may mean that He looked upon them or that they looked upon Him. “Blossomed” suggests that their faces were lotuses: when that glance dispelled the darkness within their hearts, their day arrived.
The verse has thus described their distinctive rasa and now describes His. His broad smile was made still more beautiful by the radiance of His splendid teeth, white as jasmine buds. Though His eternal beauty is intrinsically at its utmost limit, the gopīs gave it a special splendor. He resembled the full moon, identified by its deer-shaped mark, surrounded on every side by brilliantly shining stars. The image suggests their mutual enhancement of beauty, their dearness to one another, their eternal companionship, and the gopīs' slenderness beside Him.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.44 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४४ ॥
उपगीयमान उद्गायन् वनिता-शत-यूथपः ।
मालां बिभ्रद् वैजयन्तीं व्यचरन् मण्डयन् वनम् ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
इत्थं शोभा-विशेषोदयेन श्री-वृन्दावनम् अपि शोभयन् गीतेन पुष्पादि-प्रदर्शनेन च भावम् उद्दीपयितुं रति-योग्यं यमुना-पुलिनं गन्तुं च गमन-क्रमेण बभ्रामेत्य् आह---उपगीयमान इति । उद्गायन् भावोद्दीपनं चन्द्रादिकं हर्षेणोच्चैर् गायन् । ताभिश् च उपगीयमानः, उपगायन-रीत्या तैर् एव गीतैर् अनुक्रियमाणैर् वर्ण्यमानः, श्लेषेण तत्रैव सङ्गमितार्थत्वात् । तच् चैवं ज्ञेयम् । यथा श्री-रसामृत-सिन्धौ---
अखिल-रसामृत-मूर्तिः प्रसृमर-रुचि-रुद्ध-तारका-पालिः । > कलित-श्यामा-ललितो राधा-प्रेयान् विधुर् जयति ॥ [भ।र।सि। > १.१.१] इति ।
क्वचिद् एक-द्व्य्-अक्षर-परिवर्तनाच् च । यथा,
यामिनी-कृत-रुचिः शुचि-कान्तिश् चन्द्रकावलि-विभावि-कच-श्रीः । > षाट्पदालि1-कलितैः कल-गीतैः पश्य भाति कुमुदाकर एषः ॥
यद् वा, तदीय-स्वर-तालादि-युक्तेन तन्-नाम्नै तद् उपगायन् तया गीयमानः, मनसि तद्-एकाविष्टतया, वचसि तद्-एक-स्फूर्तेः । यथोक्तं श्री-विष्णु-पुराणे---
कृष्णः शरच्-चन्द्रमसं कौमुदीं कुमुदाकरम् । > जगौ गोपी-जनस् त्व् एकं कृष्ण-नाम पुनः पुनः ॥ [वि।पु। > ५.१३.५१] इति ।
तत्रार्थ-द्वयम् अपि रसनीयम् इति । कृष्णश् च नाम च कृष्ण-नाम, तद् एवैकं केवलं जगाव् इति च व्याख्येयम् । वनिता जनिताऽत्यर्थाऽनुरागायां च योषिति इत्य् अमरः । तासां शतानि यूथानि पातीति तन्-नायक इत्य् अर्थः । श्लेषेण यानि पिबति पिबन्त इव चक्षुर्भ्याम् इत्य्-आदिवत् । आसक्त्या सेवते अधरामृत-पानादिना साक्षात् पिबति वेति तथा स तासां निज-निज-भाव-साजात्यानुसारेण वर्गशो यूथत्वम् । वैजयन्ती पञ्च-वर्ण-पुष्प-ग्रथितां पञ्च-वर्णा वैजयन्तीति वचनात् । यद्यपि वलयानां नूपुराणाम् [भा।पु। १०.३३.५] इति वक्ष्यमाणाद् अन्यान्य् अपि भूषणानि विद्यन्ते, तथापि तां बिभ्रद् इति वन-विहार-योग्याङ्गत्वेनोक्तम् । सा च ताभिर् एवाशु निर्माय समर्पिता तद्-वन-देव्या वृन्दयैव वा तद्-अर्थं तत्र तत्र कुञ्जादौ स्थापितेति ज्ञेयम् । व्याचरत् परिबभ्राम ॥४४॥
Footnotes
-
थे वेर्से इस् रेपेअतेद् wइथ् ओन्ल्य् थिस् wओर्द् छन्गेद् तो सत्-पदालि। ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.44
Praised in song while singing aloud Himself, the leader of hundreds of groups of women wandered through the forest and adorned it, wearing a Vaijayantī garland.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The rise of this exceptional splendor beautified Śrī Vṛndāvana itself. Kṛṣṇa wandered onward so that song and the sight of flowers and other objects might intensify their emotion and so that they might reach the bank of the Yamunā, a place suited for loving sport. Thus the verse says that He was “praised in song.”
“Singing aloud,” He joyfully sang of the moon and other stimulants of love. The gopīs in turn praised Him by echoing those very songs in responsive singing. The phrase also carries a second, interwoven meaning. Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī writes in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu:
“All glory to the moonlike beloved of Rādhā, the embodiment of the nectar of every rasa, whose spreading radiance eclipses the host of stars, and who is accompanied by Śyāmā and Lalitā.” (1.1.1)
Changing only one or two syllables can similarly yield:
“Behold how this reservoir of night-blooming lilies shines, lending beauty to the night, pure in luster, its tresses revealed by a line of moonlight, and accompanied by tender songs formed by rows of six-footed bees.”
Alternatively, He sang their names to melodies and rhythms characteristic of them, while they sang His. Because their minds were wholly absorbed in Him, only He appeared in their speech. The Viṣṇu Purāṇa says:
“Kṛṣṇa sang of the autumn moon, the moonlight, and the lily pond, while the gopīs repeatedly sang only the single name Kṛṣṇa.” (5.13.51)
Both meanings are relishable. The compound Kṛṣṇa-nāma may also be analyzed as “Kṛṣṇa and the name,” meaning that the gopīs sang of Kṛṣṇa alone.
According to the lexicon, vanitā is a woman in whom extraordinarily intense attachment has arisen. He protects hundreds of their groups and is therefore their leader. Through wordplay, the phrase also suggests that He drinks them with His eyes, serves them with attachment, or literally drinks the nectar of their lips. Their many groups correspond to the affinities of their distinct loving moods.
The Vaijayantī garland is woven from flowers of five colors. Although the later mention of bracelets and anklets (10.33.5) shows that He wore other ornaments, this garland is singled out because it suits forest wandering. The gopīs may have quickly woven and offered it, or Vṛndā, goddess of the forest, may have placed it in various bowers for Him. “He wandered” means that He roamed throughout the forest.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.45 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४५ ॥
नद्याः पुलिनम् आविश्य गोपीभिर् हिम-वालुकम् ।
रेमे1 तत्-तरलानन्द2-कुमुदामोद3-वायुना ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
ततः श्री-यमुना-पुलिने ताः प्रापय्य वैदग्धी-विशेषेण रमयामसेत्य् आह---नाद्य इति युग्मकेन । हिम-वालुका कर्पूरः तद्वद् वालुका यत्र तत् शक-पार्थिवादि । एवं पूर्वत्र वनम् अपि वृन्दावनम् एव । तस्या नद्यास् तरलैस् तरङ्गैर् आनन्दी सुख-विहारी चासौ कमलामोद-युक्त-वायुश् च, तेन निशायाम् अपि कमल-विकाशः शरदि मल्लिका-विकाश इव तदीय-तादृश-लीला-रस-मय-प्रभावेनानन्दीति जुष्टम् इति च मान्द्यम् । सौरभ्य-शैत्ये स्पष्टे । कुमुदेति आनन्देति च पाठः एकेषाम् । जुष्टम् इत्य् अत्र रेम इति क्वचित् । अत एव पृथग्-अङ्कः कृतः ॥४५॥
Footnotes
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.45
Entering the riverbank whose sand was cool, He sported with the gopīs in a breeze delighted by the river's rippling waves and fragrant with night-blooming lilies.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The next two verses say that Kṛṣṇa brought them to the bank of Śrī Yamunā and delighted them there with exceptional artistry. Sand “cool as snow” may also suggest sand resembling camphor. The forest mentioned in the preceding verse is therefore Vṛndāvana itself.
The breeze along that river moved joyfully with its rippling waves and carried the fragrance of lotuses. Although it was night, the lotuses blossomed just as jasmine blossoms in autumn, animated by the rasa-filled influence of that extraordinary divine play. Another reading, “honored by the breeze,” evokes its gentleness; its fragrance and coolness are already evident. Some witnesses read “lilies” and “delighting,” while others read “honored” where the present text has “He sported.” This variation explains why some editions number the sentence separately.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.46 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४६ ॥
बाहु-प्रसार-परिरम्भ-करालकोरु-
नीवी-स्तनालभन-नर्म-नखाग्र-पातैः ।
क्ष्वेल्यावलोक-हसितैर् व्रज-सुन्दरीणाम्
उत्तम्भयन् रति-पतिं रमयाञ्चकार ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
सहज-लज्जादिनाच्छाद्यमानम् अपि रतेः कान्तोचित-प्रीति-लक्षणायाः पतिं तद्-उचित-महा-भावाह्वयं परम-प्रेमाणं वा बाहु-प्रसारादिभिर् उत्तम्भयन् इति तस्य रत्य्-आसक्तिर् वैदग्धी च परमा दर्शिता । तत्र बाहु-प्रसारः परिरम्भारम्भः । यद् वा, बाहु-प्रसारेण परिरम्भः गाढालिङ्गनम् इत्य् अर्थः । क्ष्वेलिः प्रस्तोभनादि-रूपा । व्रज-सुन्दरीणाम् इति तद्-योग्यं सौन्दर्यम् अत्र विवक्षितम् । तेन च यत्राकृतिस् तत्र गुणा वसन्ति इति न्यायात् तादृशं वैदग्ध्यम् अप्य् उपलक्ष्यते रमणं च निज-मोहनता-शक्ति-विशेषेणान्योऽन्यम् अलक्षितं ज्ञेयम् ॥४६॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.46
By extending His arms, embracing them, touching their hands, locks, thighs, girdles, and breasts, by playful taps of His fingernails, by jesting, glances, and laughter, He aroused the lord of love in the beautiful women of Vraja and caused them to delight.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
Their natural modesty and other qualities covered the lord of rati, their lover-suited affection, yet Kṛṣṇa raised it up through the extension of His arms and the other gestures. “The lord of rati” may also mean the supreme love called mahābhāva, which alone is adequate for that affection. The description thus reveals both His attachment to their love and His consummate artistry.
Extending His arms initiates an embrace. Alternatively, the phrase means that He embraced them tightly with outstretched arms. His jesting includes playful provocation and similar acts. Calling them “the beautiful women of Vraja” indicates beauty worthy of this exchange. By the maxim that qualities dwell wherever such a form appears, the phrase also suggests their corresponding refinement. Through the special power of His own enchantment, their sport remained hidden from everyone outside their mutual circle.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.47 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४७ ॥
एवं भगवतः कृष्णाल् लब्ध-माना महात्मनः ।
आत्मानं मेनिरे स्त्रीणां मानिन्योऽभ्यधिकं भुवि ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
अधुना,
न विना विप्रलम्भेण सम्भोगः पुष्टिम् अश्नुते । > कषायिते हि वस्त्रादौ भूयान् रागो\ऽभिवर्धते ॥ [उ।नी। १५.३]
इति भरत-न्यायात् प्रेम-विशेषोद्रेकाद् अग्रे क्रीडा-विशेष-वर्णनार्थं विप्रलम्भ-रूप-रस-विशेषं वक्तुम् आरभते---एवम् इति । महात्मनो दिव्यातिदिव्य-सर्व-नायक-वृन्देभ्यः परमात् । तत्र हेतुः---भगवतः स्वयं भगवत इत्य् अर्थः । कृष्णात् तथैव प्रसिद्धात् तस्माद् इत्य् अर्थः । एवं पूर्वोक्त-तत्-प्रेम-वशता-प्रकारेण लब्धो मानः संमानः सौभाग्यं याभिः, तथा-भूता भूत्वा मानिन्यो लब्ध-प्रणय-मानाः सत्यो भुवि अन्यत्र चात्र च याः स्त्रियः, तासां सर्वासां मध्ये प्रत्येकम् आत्मानम् एवाधिकं मेनिरे । तं प्रति मानिन्यो बभूवुः, स्त्रियः प्रति गर्वित-चित्ता बभूवुर् इत्य् अर्थः ।
तत्र मानः---
दम्पत्योर् भाव एकत्र सतोर् अप्य् अनुरक्तयोः । > स्वाभीष्टाश्लेष-वीक्षादि-निरोधी मान उच्यते ॥ [उ।नी। १५.७४] > अहेर् इव गतिः प्रेम्णः स्वभाव-कुटिला भवेत् । > अतो हेतोर् अहेतोश् च यूनोर् मान उदञ्चति ॥ [उ।नी। १५.१०२]
रस-शास्त्रानुसारात् गर्वश् च अन्यत्रत्यानां तादृश-नायकालाभात् अत्रत्यानां तल्-लाभेऽपि स्व-सदृश-सौभाग्य-लाभामननात् । यथोक्तं---
सौभाग्य-रूप-तारुण्य-गुण-सर्वोत्तमाश्रयैः । > इष्ट-लाभादिना चान्य-हेलनं गर्व ईर्यते ॥ [भ।र।सि। २.४.४१] > इति । > सञ्चारयन्ति ये भावा ते तु सञ्चारिणो मताः । > उन्मज्जन्ति निमज्जन्ति स्थायिन्य् अम्बु-निधाव् इव ॥
इति रस-तन्त्रात् गर्वोऽपि तादृश-तत्-प्रेम-विशेषस्य स्थायिनः सञ्चारि-भावत्वात्, तन्-मय एव ज्ञेयः । अस्य हि रसस्यैवम् एव स्थितिर् उत्कर्षश् चेति ॥४७॥
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.47
Having thus received honor from magnanimous Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa, the proud gopīs each considered herself greater than every other woman on earth.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
The narration now begins to describe the special rasa of separation, born from a particular surge of love and intended to nourish the special play that follows. Bharata's principle says:
“Without separation, union does not attain full nourishment. A cloth first treated with an astringent takes on a still deeper dye.” (Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi 15.3)
“Magnanimous” describes Him as higher than every divine and supremely divine hero. The reason is that He is Bhagavān Himself, the very Kṛṣṇa celebrated everywhere. By the manner of His submission to their love just described, they gained honor, esteem, and good fortune from Him. Possessing the loving indignation called māna, each thought herself superior to all women both in Vraja and elsewhere. They became indignant toward Him and proud in relation to other women.
Rasa theory defines māna:
“When an affectionate couple are together, the emotion that obstructs their desired embrace, glance, and other exchanges is called māna.” (Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi 15.74)
“Love's movement is naturally crooked, like a serpent's path. Therefore māna arises between young lovers with a cause or without one.” (Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi 15.102)
Their pride arose because women elsewhere had not obtained such a hero, while the women present did not appear to possess good fortune equal to their own. Thus it is said:
“Disdain for others born from one's supreme good fortune, beauty, youth, virtues, exalted shelter, attainment of the beloved, or similar cause is called pride.” (Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu 2.4.41)
Rasa scripture also says:
“Those emotions that set the permanent emotion in motion are called transitory. They rise and sink within that enduring emotion like waves in the ocean.”
Pride is therefore a transitory emotion within their distinctive permanent love and is wholly composed of that love. Such is the nature and excellence of this rasa.
Original
Sanskrit
Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.48 with Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
॥ १०.२९.४८ ॥
तासां तत्1 सौभग-मदं वीक्ष्य मानं च केशवः ।
प्रशमाय प्रसादाय तत्रैवान्तरधीयत ॥
Jiva Gosvami - Laghu-vaisnava-tosani:
तासां** तादृशीनां तद् इति तं सौभग-मदं सौभाग्य-हेतुकं गर्वम् । तथा च विश्वः---मदो रेतसि कस्तूर्यां गर्वे हर्षेभदानयोर् इति तं मानं च वीक्ष्य विशेषेण दृष्ट्वा, तत्र गर्व-पक्षे युक्त्य्-अन्तरासाध्यं मत्वा, मान-पक्षे कृतैर् अप्य् अनुनयादिभिर् असाध्यं दृष्ट्वेत्य् अर्थः । गर्वं प्रति प्रशमाय, माणं तु प्रति प्रसादाय प्रसादनाय तत्रैवान्तरधीयत अन्तरधात् । धीञ् अनादर इति हि दैवादिकः, न त्व् अन्यत्र गच्छन् दृष्ट इत्य् अर्थः । अत्र वक्ष्यमाणानुसारेण श्री-राधयैव सहान्तर्धानं ज्ञेयं, तच् च तस्य तद्-इच्छायां जातायां योग-माययैव सम्पादितम् इति । यद्यपि स-हेतुकस्येर्ष्या-मानस्यैव शान्तये क्वचित् नायकोपेक्षापेक्ष्यते---
हेतुजोऽपि शमं याति यथा-योगं प्रकल्पितैः । > साम-भेद-क्रिया-दान-नत्य्-उपेक्षा-रसान्तरैः ॥ [उ।नी। १५.११२] > इत्य्-उक्तेः ।
निर्हेतुकस्य प्रणय-मानस्य तु विनैव प्रतीकारेण यत्-किञ्चित्-प्रतीकारेण वा, तथापि तच्-छान्त्य्-अर्थम् उपेक्षेयं परस्पर-गर्व-सम्बन्धेन गाढतापत्तेः । तत उभय-भाव-शान्त्य्-अर्थम् एव । सा प्रेम-विपाकयोर् अपि तयोः शमनेच्छा च स्वेच्छा-मय-लीलेच्छया युगपद् एव सर्वा एव प्रति महा-रस-दान-मय-रासेच्छया च । तथा चायं विप्रलम्भः परम-प्रेमार्थम् एवोपयोक्ष्यतीति । वक्ष्यते च नाहं तु सख्य [भा।पु। १०.३२.२०] इत्य्-आदि। अन्तर्धाने मूलं कारणं त्व् एकयैव तया सह लीलाया लालसैव ।
अत्र केशव इति---
अंसवो ये प्रकाशन्ते मम ते केश-संज्ञिताः । > सर्वज्ञाः केशवं तस्मान् माम् आहुर् मुनि-सत्तम ॥ [म।भा। > १२.३२८.४३]
इति भारतीय-वाक्यात् परम-दीप्तिमान् इत्य् अर्थः । ततश् च तद्-अन्तर्धाने सर्वासु शोभासु विद्यमानास्व् अपि तत्र सहसैव शोभा-राहित्यं व्यञ्जितम् इति ॥४८॥
Footnotes
-
तं, तत्- ↩
English translation
Bhāgavata 10.29.48
Seeing their intoxication with good fortune and their loving indignation, Keśava disappeared at that very place in order to pacify the former and graciously appease the latter.
Jīva Gosvāmī's Laghu-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī
“That intoxication with good fortune” means the pride born from the remarkable fortune attained by women of such a kind. The lexicon gives mada the senses semen, musk, pride, joy, and an elephant's ichor. Kṛṣṇa observed both that pride and their māna with particular attention. He understood that the pride could not be remedied by another argument and saw that even conciliatory gestures could not resolve their loving indignation. To quiet the pride and graciously appease the māna, He disappeared then and there. The verb denotes becoming unseen, not visibly traveling elsewhere.
In light of the account that follows, He must have disappeared together with Śrī Rādhā. When He desired this, Yogamāyā accomplished it. A hero's neglect is sometimes required to calm jealous indignation that has a definite cause:
“Even cause-born indignation subsides through appropriately applied conciliation, strategic distinction, action, gifts, submission, neglect, or a change of rasa.” (Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi 15.112)
Loving indignation born from intimate affection and having no external cause may subside without any remedy or through even a slight one. Yet neglect was appropriate here because its association with their mutual pride had made it intense. His disappearance served to calm both emotions. Though pride and māna are mature transformations of love, His desire to quiet them arose from His freely willed longing for divine play and from His wish to bestow the great rasa of the rāsa dance upon all the gopīs simultaneously. This separation will therefore serve the growth of supreme love, as He will later explain beginning with “My friends, I do not...” (10.32.20). The deepest cause of the disappearance, however, was His longing to sport alone with that one gopī, Śrī Rādhā.
The name Keśava means “supremely radiant,” following the Mahābhārata:
“The rays that shine from Me are called keśa. Therefore, O best of sages, the omniscient call Me Keśava.” (12.328.43)
His disappearance thus suddenly deprived that place of all brilliance, although every other beautiful feature remained.